Life's Imperfect Paths

Original Title: AN IMPERFECT LIFE
Category: Books » Twilight
Author: TwilightAddict71484
Language: English, Rating: Rated: M
Genre: Adventure/Angst
Originally Published: 08-26-10, Updated: 11-2-11
Chapters: 55, Words: 158,811

An Imperfect Life

Tragedy strikes young Bella and Emmett as a horrific car accident claims the life of their mother. Charlie looking for a new start moves both children and himself to the small friendly town of Forks, Washington. What none of them expected was the bonds to a certain family of vampires that they all would forge and the unexpected turn of events that would lead to shocking discoveries and unimaginable life changes.


Preface

Life in NYC was wonderful. My dad Charlie is a police officer. He has worked as a cop for as long as I can remember. My mom Renee is a little flighty, but she is the most beautiful professional dancer I have ever seen. When she is not gliding gracefully across the dance floor she spends her time teaching art history at the local community college. Then there is my big bear of a brother Emmett. I love him to death, he is always the life of a party, and knows just what to do to make me smile. He is captain of our high school football team, and a class clown. 

As for me what is there to say. I take ballet, run track, love to box and enjoy karate and yoga.  My friends say I'm a hotheaded. Who am I you ask? Well I'm Isabella Swan...

Chapter 1: School

(BPOV)

Just another normal day at James Madison High. The sun was shining no clouds in sight. A beautiful day. I love the sun. Emmett and I  pulled into our normal parking spot in lot A on the north side of the building. As I exited the jeep I was caught off guard as Nicole, my best friend, bounced over to me almost knocking me down.

"Bella" Nicole yelled.

"You'll never guess who just asked me out!"

"No who?" I replied

"Joey Donivan" she screamed and giggled with excitement.

Who is Joey Donivan you ask? Well he is the hottest and most sought after football player at our school. All the girls swoon over him. Okay not all the girls; I really don't see what there is to swoon over. He's just another jock, he also happens to be my big brothers' best friend.

"Wow! That's great Nicole. When are you guys going out?" I asked feigning interest but that's what best friends do right?

"Oh! I don't know, I ran to tell you before I got the specifics."

I laughed so loudly at that that half the school parking lot looked over at me. Nicole is such a nut. She reminds me of my mom. I guess that is why I get along with her so well.

"Hey Bells it's time for class, you don't wanna be late...again!" Emmett yelled from the front doors of the building.

I looked over to see him with his arm around Amber. She used to be my friend, but once we hit high school her and Emmett have been inseparable. Not that I blame her, Emmett is very handsome. Ewe….wait a minute did I just say that, so gross he's my brother.

"Bella"

I heard someone yelling my name and turned to see Davey running from the parking lot.

"Oh hi Davey"

"Hey Bella, I hate to ask but did you find a date for the Sadie Hawkins Dance yet?"

"No Davey I haven't and I'm pretty sure I don't even wanna go."

"What do you mean you don't wanna go… you're the best dancer in this school."

"Yeah so what. That doesn't mean I wanna go. Besides it's girls choice and I choose not to go" I said getting rather aggravated that he was being so pushy about this stupid dance, I never saw the point in these stupid mating rituals anyway.

"Okay, OK I get it your not going. Jeez you don't have to bite my head of Bella"

"Sorry I just don't see the point of getting all dressed up so some loser can slather himself all over me, thinking he is gods gift to women."

"I understand Bella, but would you consider going with me as moral support? I really don't wanna go by myself and I know no one is gonna ask me." he said looking like a lost puppy.

I thought about what he was saying as we were walking to class, and he was right; no one would ask him. Davey's not what most girls call hot, sure he's  tall and slightly muscular, and has the most beautiful blue eyes I have ever seen, but no one can get past the shaggy brown hair, or dark rimmed glasses that were perched on his nose. Davey is really sweet but he is a  geek. He is captain of the debate team and chess club. He runs the A/V lab at school and is in all AP classes like me. Yes I'm a straight A student too. Thinking about all of these things I guess I should help him out.

"Alright Davey it's a date, but don't get to excited we are only going as friends."

"YES! Thank you so much Bella, you're the best friend anyone could ask for!"

He yelled as he hugged me and kissed my cheek before he ran off to his first period class. I just stood there stunned in the hall outside my class room until the bell rang. His childish out burst was unexpected. The rest of the day up until lunch went by in a blur. As I entered the lunch room I saw everyone was already at our table. Emmett like always was already perched beside Amber. He says he prefers to sit with us because we have better conversations then the football team does, but I'm pretty sure he just likes the chance to mess with me. After an overly brutal session of pick-on-Bella; the lunch bell rang and it was time for us all to head to our final classes of the day. I had history last class. When the final bell rang I headed for the parking lot after dropping my books off at my locker. As I got into the jeep Emmett was already waiting to drive us home.

" Hey Bells, I hear you are taking Davey to the dance." he remarked as we were coming to a stop at the light at the end of our street.

"Yeah it's a favor, he didn't wanna go alone".

"Awe….Bells that was so sweet of you" he chided. So I slugged him.

"Ouch…Why did you do that?" He look stunned." All I said was that it was sweet".

I looked at him and raised my fist to him again.

"whoa there slugger…Okay so your not so sweet" he said as I sat back smiling to myself.

I enjoyed the fact that even though Emmett is taller and much more muscular then I am, that I could still kick his ass. As we pulled into the driveway we noticed that our moms car was parked in it's usual spot.

"What's she doing home already?" I asked Emmett.

" I have no idea let's go find out."

We made our way up the stairs of our 19th century brownstone. Just as we where about to reach the door it opened, revealing our mom. She was wearing one of her fancy Ball gowns. Turning around she saw us and smiled.

"Oh good your home, I'm on my way to a competition, I won't be home till late, there are leftovers in the fridge and your dad will be home in an hour, I love you both" she said as she rushed past us to her car.

"Well that answers that now doesn't it." I said in a testy tone.

"Yeah that's just like mom" Emmett said.

The evening went by uneventful. Dad came home an hour later like mom had said. We did our homework at the dining room table, of course I had to help Emmett like always. When we finished I went to the fridge and got out the leftovers and started cooking them up for all of us. I could hear dad in the living room with Emmett watching some sports recap that they found. I called them to the table and we ate and discussed our days. We went on about the dance and dad talked about some case he was working on. Of course we really didn't pay much attention to the case cause it was not relevant. Dad just liked us to know what he was working on so it looked like we actually spent time together. That night I lay in bed awake waiting for mom to return home. She finally got in around 2 am. Which for her on a competition night was normal. Although we knew how much she loved to dance we still wished she would spend more time with us. After I heard her go into bed I drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 2: Dances, Dates, and Accidents.

(BPOV)

 The school rented the local Fire hall to hold the dance. Nicole was so excited. She is on the decorations committee. She talked me into helping her out, yippy just what I always wanted to do. So every night this week I spent with her blowing up balloons, hanging streamers, untangling lights, replacing blown out bulbs and hanging lanterns all over the hall. It was on one of these evenings that Nicole brought up the fact that we still hadn't found dresses for this evil event. If there was anything I hated more then social events; it was shopping! Nicole on the other had loved to shop. She could spend hours shopping.

" Oh come on Bella, we have to find the perfect dress for the dance. Don't you want everyone to stare at you and tell you how beautiful you are?" she sang as she danced around the dress racks in the local shop.

"Not really! I didn't even want to go in the first place. If I didn't feel bad for Davey I wouldn't even be going. I just didn't want him to get stuck going alone" I protested as she shoved another dress in to my arms.

So far she managed to stuff at least 30 dresses into my arms for us to try on. I feel like a life size Barbie!  After another ten minutes she finally said that we could head over to the dressing rooms to try on our dresses…. Needless to say that I hadn't picked any of these off the racks. Once we got to the rooms she handed me half the dresses and told me to go try them on one by one and then come out and show her what each looked like. The first one I tried on was a light beige color with black diagonal stripes on it. I think it looked like a dusty zebra. When I came out of the room she shook her head no and waved me back in. The second dress was lavender and had glitter all over it. I looked like a gaint purple disco ball. Again she waved me back shaking her head. This continued through the first 20 or so dresses she gave me. Then as I was about to give up and say screw the whole thing; I came out wearing the last dress I swore I was trying on, and she gasped.

"Oh my god Bella. That is the perfect dress for you. I can't believe I didn't notice it from the beginning we could of saved ourselves so much time" she exclaimed.

Why oh why is it always me. The dress I was wedged into at the moment was a pale peach floor length gown. It was form fitting to the waist and then flowed formlessly to the floor. It reminded me of one of the dresses my mom would wear to one of her dance thingys.

"Are you sure?" I asked questioningly.

" Yes! I am most definitely sure, you should see yourself Bella you are gorgeous" she sighed.

OK so now I have the dress for this stupid dance, hopefully she will let me go home now…. But I would have no such luck.

" Come on Bella we have to get you shoes, and accessories to go with your dress. I know you don't have anything to go with that. Even though I'm pretty sure if you asked your mom she would gladly lend you something. She has such lovely things" she said looking dreamingly at nothing.

Great that is just what I want to do, ask my mom for help dressing for a dance I don't really want to go to. Damn you Davey, how come you had to guilt me into this.

I finally got home around 8:30 that night. Emmett of course found my unwillingness to shop hilarious.

" So how did the dress shopping go little sis?" he asked looking about two seconds from bursting into full blown laughter.

"Fine. I got something to wear" I said frustrated about the whole ordeal.

At this point in time he couldn't hold it in any longer and hit the floor laughing so hard I just wanted to go kick him.

" Ha Ha" I said as if to shake it off.

" Did you get your suit for this intrepid evening?" I asked.

All of a sudden he wasn't laughing anymore. I wonder what stopped him.

" No one asked me to go" he stated.

"What do you mean no one asked you?" I said looking rather confused. " I just figured you were going with Amber."

" No she is going with someone else" he said as if it was no big deal.

" I thought you guys were a couple? She's always hanging on you at school." I said as if it wasn't obvious.

" yeah sure she likes hanging out and leading me on but she has a boyfriend, he is going with her to the dance. I guess he goes to a different school. I thought we had something too" he said looking as if someone just killed his best friend.

" Oh Emmy I am so sorry I just assumed, why don't you come with me and Davey? I could use the support. You know how much I love social events, particularly dancing" I said halfheartedly.

He looked at me as if I said something funny.

" what?" I asked.

" You really want me to go with you and your date?" he asked as if he didn't believe I just said it.

" Yes I do Emmett and it is not a date. We are just two friends going together so we don't have to go alone, even though I had no intentions on going in the first place. That and this way Davey doesn't get any ideas about me being his girlfriend" I said with a serious look on my face.

"Alright if you insist. But I warn you now you are gonna have to dance with your big brother at least once" he said while wiggling his eyebrows at me.

I couldn't help but laugh at the gesture.

" OK but only one dance" I replied.

I knew Emmet could dance. Mom made him take dance lesson like the rest of us growing up. He didn't care for it but Mom told him that it would help with his football skills and the ladies. Which it did, atleast for one of those things; he is so much more stable on his feet then before. He was such a klutz.

" So little sis do I get to see your dress?" he asked smiling at the garment bag I was carrying toward my room.

" Sure Emmett come with me upstairs and I will show you."

He was always such a child. He may grow tall and age but he will always be a big kid. So I went to my room and fit the dress on tying the satin strings into a bow behind my back. I came out into my room to find Emmett sitting on the edge of my bed.

"Wow! Bella you look awesome. If I didn't know any better I wouldn't believe it was you in that dress."

"Thanks Emmett. I think."

" No really I'm gonna have to beat the guys off you at the dance Saturday night."

I couldn't help but blush at the thought of Emmet beating off my admirers. Yeah right like I had admirers. I am not that good looking, I'm pretty average. I have dark brown eyes, and auburn hair that is wavy and flows to my waist. My complexion is light and I am pretty tall but nothing outlandish. I don't understand why everyone thinks I'm so pretty. I think I'm perfectly average like everyone else.  I went and changed out of my dress and got ready for bed.

It has been a very long Friday, I  met up with Nicole again to get a bite to eat then helped with the finishing touches on the hall, went to my karate class, and then went to drop dinner off for my Dad at the station. Of course they all knew who I was when I walked through the door with dad's take out order.

" Hey there Bella, long time no see. How is everything going kiddo?" the desk sergeant asked as I walked past to my dad's desk.

" Good Sam how is the wife and kids?"

" They are great Bella thanks for asking, I will tell them you said hi."

I was almost to dad's desk when his partner Dan came around the corner and almost ran right into me.

" oops, sorry Bella I didn't see you there. You bringing Charlie some lunch huh?" he said catching the take out container before it hit the floor.

"Yep you know how he forgets to eat when he works late" I told him with a small smile on my face.

Dan was a very good looking man. It's a shame that he never got married I bet he would make some woman  very happy. Dan has been Charlie's partner on the force for the last 10 years. He spends every holiday with us, he doesn't have any family around here. His parents died along time ago and his sister lives in Mississippi. We kind of adopted him as the uncle we never had since our mom and dad are both only children. He is ten years younger then Charlie so he is like his little brother.

" Hey Bells" I heard Charlie call from behind me.

" Oh hey dad. Just dropping you off something to eat. I thought you might be getting hungry."

"Thanks Bells. Oh your mother wanted me to ask what your plans are for tomorrow?"

" Apparently I got suckered into going to the dance." I said smiling slightly.

" Oh, your going to the dance! Is your brother going also?" he asked

"Yes dad Emmett is going with me and Davey to the dance. It's kind of a group thing since none of us have a date, and neither wanted to go alone." I returned.

" Oh….Okay. That clears that up then. One less thing I have to worry about. Now I can let your mother know we don't have to worry about whether or not Emmett will burn the house down while we are gone."

I looked at him all puzzled. He finally caught on that I had no idea what he was talking about and began to explain.

" oh sorry Bells I guess you haven't been home yet. Your mom and I are going to some dinner party held by the university, all of the staff must attend. So your mother and I won't be home tomorrow night either."

"Oh okay, I see how you would be worried about Emmett burning the house down then." I chuckled. “Well I have to be going, hope you and mom have a good time and remember to drive safe."

I used his favorite line for whenever me and Emmett went anywhere.

" You too. Don't let your brother drive if he drinks anything.. I know he drinks when his buddies are around and I would like for both of you to make it home alive tomorrow night." he stated.

" Yes Dad" I waved him off as I exited the station house shrugging my shoulders.

He always did worry to much about us. That must be the cop in him.

Well Saturday had arrived. Nicole is on her way over to help me get ready. Apparently she doesn't think I am capable on my own. Emmett was already dressed and ready. He looked great, but I would never tell him that. It would go straight to his head and I would never hear the end of it.

After two hours of being poked, prodded, buffed, shined, polished and whatever else Nicole did to me we were ready. We all went out to the jeep and got in to go pick up Davey. We pulled up outside and beeped. It was about 2 minutes later and the door opened…..I couldn't believe my eyes. There stood who I think was Davey. His hair cut short into a military type buzz. His glasses had been replaced by contacts, and he had on a black on black suit. He looked hot! (wolf whistling from Emmett and woo who's from me and Nicole) As he started toward the jeep I think he changed six different shades of red. I'm glad I'm not the only one who could be called a mood ring. He climbed in the back with Nicole. We were off to the nightmare they call a dance. As we pulled into the parking lot I saw that almost the entire student body was there.

"Oh my god" I exclaimed.

" It's okay Bella just breathe" I heard Davey say as he opened my door for me to get out.

"Thank you. I will remember to do that" I said while trembling at the knees.

"Everything will be fine" Emmett said with a smile on his face as he took my hand and started leading me to the door of the fire hall. Just then Nicole started walking off in another direction.

" Nicole where are you going?" I asked.

She turned to me and said " I have to meet up with Joey, I guess I forgot to tell you. I told him I would meet him by the main entrance".

" Oh okay I will see you inside then" I said as if I wasn't sure about it.

She just smiled and waved as she disappeared into the crowd. As we entered the hall all eyes turned toward us. I wasn't sure what they were staring at until I saw Davey blush red. They were looking at him. I guess I would too if I didn't know that he was already a good looking guy to start with. I guess he just took everyone by surprise that's all. We danced several dances together before Emmett came and cut in.

" May I have this dance?" he asked. As if I could refuse him.

" Sure big Brother just don't step on my feet" I giggled.

Like he would ever step on my feet. Aside from me he is the most graceful dancer I have ever seen. Next to my mom of course. Charlie doesn't dance. He has two left feet so he says. We twirled around the floor as if no one else was there. Finally the song ended and it was coming close to the end of the night. I looked around trying to find Davey and spotted him dancing with a freshman girl; who's name I can't seem to recall. I know we have gym with her but I can't put the face to a name. I went over to ask him if he was ready to leave.

" Hey Davey, I hate to interrupt but are you about ready to go?"

"Oh wait..what? Sorry Bella, do you remember Sophie? I nodded. “ And to answer your question no I'm not ready to go just yet."

" I would be glad to give him a ride home if your ready to leave." Sophie whispered shyly.

" You would? That's great." I said smiling from Davey to Sophie.

Davey winked at me and started dancing with Sophie again. So I made my way back over to Emmett.

" Are you ready to go?" I asked.

" What about Davey and Nicole?" he asked in return.

" Well Davey found a ride home with Sophie and Nicole told me earlier that her and Joey were going back to his place after the dance." I told him.

" Well then I guess we can go."

So we left and headed home. Just like dad had said he and mom weren't home when we got there. So we got changed into some comfy clothes and settled into the couch and watched a movie. I was curled up against Emmett's side, and he was leaning his head back on the sofa snoring like he always did. That was the last thing I remembered before I passed out next to him.

*****Dream*****

I was in a field full of wild flowers. Everything around me was dripping with moss. The air had a moistness about it. Even the sun seemed to be hazy. A noise to the east end of the field caught my attention. I watched as a boy around my age stepped out of the tree line. I couldn't see all his features but enough to let me know he was beautiful. He had slightly messy bronze hair that looked like it hadn't been combed through in days. He had golden eyes that seem to sparkle on their own. He was taller then me but not as tall as Emmett. He was slightly muscular. Not football player big but definitely an athlete. He stood only a few feet from me and smiled the most breathe taking smile. His lip pulled up slightly on the right side and you could see his  perfect white teeth hidden just inside. He took a step towards me and I couldn't help but step backwards. Something seemed off. Almost threatening. His smile disappeared and he seemed hurt by my rejection. I didn't understand this for I have never even meet this boy. Then there was another noise from the surrounding trees, and I looked to see what it was. When I turned back the boy was gone. I didn't even hear him go. That is really strange. Then I heard Emmett calling to me through the trees and ran into the forest to find him.

*****End Dream*****

I woke to hear Emmett calling to me.

"Bella, Bella get up.. What were you dreaming about? You were yelling in your sleep. You were saying don't go, don't go…who were you talking to?" Emmett looked worried.

" I don't know Emmy there was this field and some kid, I have no idea who he is and then he was gone and you were yelling for me. That is all I remember" I said.

Our conversation then was interrupted by a knock on the door. Emmett got up to answer it. I was right behind him as he opened the door to see Dan, my dad's partner standing there. He looked terrible.

" May I come in?" he asked.

" Sure Dan you know you are welcome anytime" I said in response.

" This is not a social call Bella; I am here on police business" he said in a shallow tone.

At this point I looked at Emmett and he looked just as nervous.

" Come in and have a seat Dan. What can we do for you?" I asked

" Bella, Emmett when was the last time that you saw Charlie and Renee?" he asked

" Yesterday Dan you know that. When I dropped dad's dinner off" I answered him starting to get worried.

"So neither of you have spoken to them since Friday afternoon?" he said again.

" No. Dan where are you going with this? Just spit it out and quit beating around the bush. Why are you here?" I asked getting angry that he was not getting to the point.

"Easy Bella, I'm just doing my job and getting all the facts." he said trying to calm me down.

It was getting to be to late for that, once my temper gets going it's hard to stop.

"Just tell us why you're here Dan" I said again.

"I sorry to have to tell you that around 3 am this morning your fathers car was found along side highway 110. It appears that a drunk driver ran a red light and collided with Charlie's car. Your father was rushed to the hospital in critical condition. Renee was...was... pronounced dead on the scene" he trailed off.

I couldn't believe what he was saying. That couldn't be right, they were at a dinner party. Charlie was always a careful driver, he had to be mistaken. As he began to speak again it was like we were standing in a tunnel and everything was getting darker and he was moving further and further away. I felt Emmett wrap his big arms around me and crush me to his chest. I could tell he was crying. I could feel the tears spilling down over my own face. I was shaking all over. Then nothing.

Chapter 3: The End or the Beginning?

(BPOV)

I woke up on the sofa to mumbled voices. Emmett and Dan were both leaning over me. They looked like they had both been crying. Then the realization hit. I remembered why Dan was here. He came to tell us mom and dad were in a accident, and that dad was in the hospital and mom was….mom was….was….was…. I started to cry all over again. It hadn't been just a terrible nightmare. It was real. Emmett  lifted me into his lap and started to cradle me as if I was a fragile piece of glass that would break apart if he didn't hold me together. I looked over at Dan. He was a mess, wasn't he supposed to be composed, it was his job. He was supposed to be comforting the family, not breaking down into a blubbering mass on the floor. Then it dawned on me that he loved my Father and Mother too. He became part of the family too, when he became partners with my dad. I slowly slid off Emmett's lap and went to wrap my arms around Dan's shoulders. He pulled away at first and then pulled me into a tight embrace. When we finally got our heads together I looked to Dan.

" Where did they take Dad?" I asked.

" Mount Synide Medical Hospital on 12th street" he replied.

" We should pull ourselves together and get over there so we can be there for him." I said.

With that we all got up and went out to Dan's police cruiser. He drove us to the hospital. When we entered the hospital, we asked the nurse at the desk where to find our father and she gave us his room number.  He was up on the fourth floor. When we entered the room he looked like he was asleep. Dan went to find the doctor so we could find out  what was going on. It wasn't long until we were speaking with the doctor who was on call when my father came in.

"My condolences on the loss of your Mother. Your father has been put into a medically indued coma to help him heal. He hit his head pretty hard. There was a lot of swelling and some bleeding, but he should pull out of it. He has two broken ribs, a fractured vertebra, and a broken leg. He will need lots of time to recover so he won't be leaving the hospital for while." The Doctor told us.

" But he will be okay won't he? He will recover fully?" I asked.

"Yes dear he will make a full recovery. But we will know more once he wakes up" he said.

The doctor left and we went to sit around at my fathers side. I sat to his left and held his hand. Emmett and Dan sat on his right and waited patiently for some sign of waking from our dad. I leaned in to my dads ear and started whispering to him.

"Daddy please wake up. I need you. You can't leave me here alone with Emmett, he'll make fun of me all the time if there isn't someone there to buffer him. Please daddy wake up" I said into his ear.

I felt daddy's hand twitch.

"He moved. I think he is waking up. " I said to Emmett and Dan.

They both looked at me with hope in there eyes. As we watched my father start to come around.

"Bella" he said groggily.

"Yes daddy I'm right here. Please don't worry everything is fine" I told him.

"Where is your brother?" he asked as he became more aware of his surroundings.

"I'm right here dad" Emmett told him.

Looking around Charlie realized where he was.

"What happened? Why am I in a hosptial? Where is Renee?" he asked.

" Dad, dad calm down. Let me get your doctor so he can explain everything to you." I told him.

I got up and walked to the hallway. The nurse at the desk looked up at me as I approached her.

"Excuse me, can you please page Doctor Dwight my father is awake" I said

"Yes dear no problem I will page him right away" she replied.

As I turned around and headed for the door to my fathers room I could hear the doctor being paged. (Dr. Dwight to the fourth floor, Dr. Dwight to the fourth floor. Your patient is awake.) I entered Charlie's room and he was sitting up.

" So now are you gonna tell me what's going on and why it looks like you all have been crying?" my father asked.

"Dad I think I should let Dan tell you what happened." I said.

Just then Charlie noticed that Dan was leaning up against the wall just behind Emmett.

"Well Dan what happened? And why am I in here?" Charlie said.

"Charlie just relax, you were in an accident on your way home last night. A drunk driver apparently ran a red light and ran you off the road. Your car flipped over on it's roof. You were unconscious and have broken a few bones and sustained multiple lacerations. You were rushed to this hospital." Dan stated.

"What about Renee?" Charlie cornered

"well um" he stuttered.

Then everything got real quite. Charlie looked around at everyone and suddenly his eyes widened as he ascertained what had happened.

" No, No, No. Not Renee. Renee. Renee" Charlie started shouting.

Just then the doctor came in through the door.

"Now Mr. Swan please calm yourself or I will be forced to sedate you. I know there is a lot to go over, but now we need to check your vitals and get some blood work done to rule out any other problems. How is your head feeling?" the doctor said.

"My head feels fine doc. Tell me what happened to my Wife. I wanna know what happened to Renee." Charlie countered.

" Well Mr. Swan…"

"Charlie." my dad corrected.

"Charlie, you were in a serious accident. You sustained some serious injuries, Your wife's injuries were much more traumatic, since the driver hit her side of the car, she did not survive the crash.”

Tears sprung to dad's eyes but he refused to let them fall. He would be strong for us.

"How long am I in for Doc. My case load is over flowing and I can't afford to take time off of work." Charlie looked straight ahead staring at nothing. “ I won't know what to do without Renee around.. I have to get back to work.” He whispered more to himself.

"Sorry Charlie but no such luck. You need to rest. You will be here a while longer, then you will have to go to physical therapy." the doctor prompted.

Charlie whimpered. The doctor left leaving us to grieve for our loss.

The weeks drifted by. We made the arrangements for Mom's funeral, and  continued to attend school. Charlie was pissed and upset that they wouldn't release him so he could attend. We had the service recorded so dad could see what a wonderful job they did. So many people attended. 

Charlie and Dan fought daily over his returning to work. Dan said he had everything under control but Dad didn't buy it, he knew exactly what he left for Dan to deal with on his own, and he needed to find a way to work through his grief at loosing my mother.

 After a month and a half in the hospital Charlie couldn't wait to get out. He still had a long way to go. According to the doctor he still had two weeks of physical therapy left before he would give him the okay to go back to work. Charlie spent his days whining and pouting about not being able to do anything. His nights he spent in his room, I don't think he wanted us to know he was crying but you could hear him if you listened hard enough. I know he misses mom.

I tried to stay strong for as long as I could for dad, but now it's like it all came crashing down on me at once. Dad was home now and on his way to recovering fully, I didn't need to be there for Emmett he seemed to be taking everything in stride like always, so I stayed in my room, I couldn't eat or sleep, I hardly ever left. Emmett started telling everyone at school that I was sick, but I don't think anyone believes him. Nicole stopped by but I told them to tell her I didn't want to see anyone. I felt so lost. It seemed like a part of me died along with her.  My moods changed like the days, one day I would be sad the next mad. Eventually everyone stopped talking to me. They watched me like a hawk though. Waiting for me to just stop breathing.

It went  like this for 3 weeks. Charlie finally went back to work, after he and Emmett forced me to go back to school. Well my body went back to school, my mind went else where. My friends would try to talk to me but when they did I would snap at them or just ignore them all together. Eventually they too stopped trying. One day after an extremely brutal day at school I came home to find Charlie sitting at his desk in what appeared to be an important conversation. As he hung up the phone he turned to me and smiled. I tried to return the smile but it came out more as a frown.

"Bella is Emmett with you?" Charlie asked with a huge grin on his face.

I simply nodded my head toward the door. Just then Emmett came storming through the door.

"Can you believe that girl! She just keeps leading me on and I keep falling for it. I won't do it anymore" he ranted.

I cleared my throat to catch his attention. I still wasn't into talking to anyone.

" OH….I didn't see you there. Sorry I was yelling, I just had a rough day" he said coming over to me and catching me up in a big bear hug.

I winced but then slowly relaxed.

“Can I have a word with both of you?” Charlie asked.

"Sure okay, it can't be any worse then the day I had today" Emmett said.

We followed Charlie into the living room and took a seat on the sofa.

" I wanna talk to you about something important." Charlie said.

I quirked a brow in question.

" Well I just got off the phone with an old friend of mine in Washington. It's seems that they are in desperate need of a sheriff seeing as their's has retired. What I wanted to ask you about is…..what do you think about moving to Washington?" Charlie finished.

"Wait. What? You want us to move to Washington? Talk about short notice. When do we leave if we decided to go?" Emmett of course with all the questions.

" If we decide to go; we will be leaving Friday after you get home from school so we can be there and settled in before you would start school first thing Monday morning" Charlie said.

"What do you think Bells? Emmett asked.

" NO… I'm not going anywhere" I screamed. “ My friends are here, my life is here, mom is here. You can't make me go, I won't go!" I stormed off. Both in shock that I would have such an outburst after not talkin for so long. Emmett caught me by the bottom of the stairs.

" What do you mean your not going, your friends are here…Bella you haven't spoken to any of your friends in weeks unless your snapping at them, some of them think you've lost your mind. As for mom, she would tell you to move on and be happy. She wouldn't want you to give up everything we have just to sit around here and mope. And this job offer for dad sounds like something he really wants. Didn't you see how happy he was when he said it. You didn't even wait to find out exactly where in Washington we would be going. Did you know that the town were moving to was where mom and dad grew up. So if we go there you won't lose mom at all. She is there too." Emmett exclaimed.

"I don't care Emmett you guys can't make me go anywhere. I'm not leaving" I yelled back at him.

" To late Bells we're leaving Friday, me and dad decided; two against one. Now be a good little sister and go pack your things." he chided.

"You both suck and I hate you…" I yelled back down the stairs as I slammed my bedroom door.

How could they do this to me. Everything we have ever known is here in New York. We have never even gone on vacation and now they wanna just pack us up and move us across the country to some god forsaken town I have  never heard of that doesn't even appear on a map. I won't go. They can't make me leave.

Chapter 4: Forks, Washington

(BPOV)

Well Friday came, and yep you guessed it; they made me move. We were on our way to Forks, Washington. From what I read about the place it always rains and the sun rarely shines. Great just what I need. I love the sun and now it too is gone. It seems like everything I love is gone, my mom, my friends, my school, my city, my sunshine….when will it ever end. Emmett seems stoked that we are moving. He can't wait to nose around to see what he can find out to embarrass our dad. Dad never talked much about his and mom's past. We didn't even know that they didn't grow up in New York until he asked us about moving here. Which I still don't wanna do, but apparently I was out voted. I hate democracies. I hate that we are moving out here to the middle of nowhere.

Our flight landed on time. When we got off the plane in Seattle, Dad's old friend was waiting for us in the terminal. His name apparently wad Andy but for all I knew is name could be mud. I didn't really care. I didn't wanna be here. From what dad has said we are moving back into the old family house. It was my grandfathers if I'm not correct. Which now a days could be possible. I don't seem to be on my game lately.

Now we were on our way down to Forks, another two hour drive. Yay me. Two more hours of Emmett playing I spy. I really hate that game. He keeps trying to get me to guess but I just don't care. After about an hour of me not responding, he tried a different strategy.

"Hey Bells, did you know that there are 345 overcast days a year here?" Emmett asked.

So now it was gonna be a game of facts.

"No Emmett I didn't, but thanks for letting me know. That will be another thing to add to my 'Why I hate this place” list. I said with a smirk.

"Awe Bells don't be like that" he said. " You never know there might be some cool people here, you might make some interesting friends".

"I liked my old friends." I grunted crossing my arms.

"Yeah okay, Whatever. That's why you haven't said a word to them in 3 weeks" he countered.

He always knew how to push my buttons.

We were pulling up to an old house. It was a two story colonial. It had peeling white paint and dark blue shutters. The front door was green with a broken window in the bottom corner. It looks like no one has lived here in years. The yard was over grown but huge. It was bordered by woods on three sides. Emmett would have tons of fun here. He always wanted to go hunting. He is more of the outdoors type, then I am.

I would rather stay inside. Dad said I could have the basement to do with whatever I wanted. He even offered to help me remodel it. The basement could become my safe haven. I just shrugged and said “Whatever”.

We have two days before school starts to make the house into a livable environment. So Dad put Emmett to work outside. Emmett started by Mowing the lawn, pulling weeds and chopping up fallen trees. While I got to work  dusting and unpacking the boxes.

The inside of the house wasn't as bad as the outside. Someone must have been cleaning it over the years. We explored the house that night, deciding who's room would be who's. I took the room at the top of the stairs on the left. Emmett took the room next to mine. The bathroom was next on the way around. Then dad's room was on the right.

 I would have to go and pick a new paint color for my room. It looks like this used to be a boys room; the walls were green and had lot of writing on them. Emmett's room was nicer, his was a lovely shade of blue, no signs of scribbled handwriting all over his walls. Dad's room was an off white eggshell type color which suited him just fine. The kitchen will need a new coat of paint just because I don't think a kitchen should ever be pink. The living room was nice, it is a mauve type red that sets nicely with the wood work throughout it. It was decided that we would go pick out paints in the morning. We crashed on the living floor in sleeping bags that night.

I made and agreement the next morning with dad and Emmett, I said I would try and make a go of this. However, I didn't know how much work it would entail.

I made it through Saturday with minimal interaction with them. There was so much to be done. The only time I actually saw them was when It was time to eat. Of course neither of them could cook to save our lives. So again that was something else that would fall to me. How I missed my mom. It seems I took over where she left off. I have to keep the house, and make sure the boys got fed and the bills got paid.

By Sunday night I was exhausted. The house was finished. Everything was put in it's place and all the painting was done. Of course it was far to cold to open the windows so my room still had a horrible paint smell. I slept on the couch that night. Six o'clock came and Emmett was bouncing on me like always.

"Come on little sister, get up it's time to get around for school. Get up , get up , get up!" Emmett chanted.

"Fine I'm getting up. Now get off me" I yelled sleepily.

I rushed to get a shower and wash the sleep from my eyes. The warm water was welcoming. I let it run over my body for about an hour before Emmett started yelling.

"We're gonna be late if you don't get a move on".

"I'm coming." I said as I rushed to my room to get dressed.

Of course my clothing here was limited. The weather here was way different from New York. So only half of my wardrobe was compatible. I rushed down the stairs grabbed a granola bar from the shelf and headed out the door. Emmett was already waiting in the jeep.

"Ready for your first day of school in Hicksville?" Emmett chuckled.

"Let's go and get this over with" I told him shrugging my shoulders.

It wasn't long before we entered town. We passed Newton's hardware store. (That's where I went for the paint.) Then we passed Redman's grocery store. (I would have to remember where that is for when I go for groceries.) There was a small church on the left hand side of the road next to the only red light in town. Next we passed the post office, and a bank, then what looked like a football field. (I couldn't tell for sure there was a huge wall around it.) Next block down was an old totem statue. It looked like it showed the way out of town. The bird or eagle I think, on top, had  it's wing pointing in the direction of the interstate. (Yeah I was taking that as a sign to get the hell out of dodge.) Then on the right hand side was the school. Its about 2 miles from the house. That isn't to bad. I could walk that if needed. We pulled in the lot by the main office. We got out and went in. If it wasn't bad enough that there was green everywhere outside, the walls inside the office were also green. Along with the miscellaneous plants that were sitting on every flat surface of the office.

"Hello. What can I do for you?" a nice redheaded office lady said as we approached the counter.

"We are just starting today we need to get our schedules" Emmett explained.

"Names" she said.

"Emmett and Isabella Swan" he told her.

"Oh yes the new Sheriff's kids" she said.

"That's correct" Emmett answered her as I scoffed and rolled my eyes.

" Well here you are. Please feel free to stop by with any questions you may have and I hope you like it here. It was nice meeting you both" the office lady replied.

"Thank you." Emmett said at the same time he elbowed me. “Um yeah thanks.”

As we left the office I noticed it was starting to rain. Great rain. We drove over to the student parking lot. Most of the vehicles here were older models, some even had several rust spots on them. The most expensive looking car next to Emmett's jeep was a shiny silver Volvo. We parked at the far end of the lot. We didn't want to make a scene or bring attention to ourselves on the first day. Yeah like that would happen. What with Emmett being the monster of a boy that he is. Once we got within sight of the other kids, we could hear the whispers.

"Wow look at that car. They must come from money." " Look at that guy he is huge. I wonder if he'll join the football team? They could use all the help they can get". " Who is that with him? I hope it's his sister and not his girlfriend…no it's got to be his sister. I doubt his parents would let his girlfriend move with them let alone her parents." "I wonder if they are nice. I wonder what groups they will join. I could really use someone to help me with yearbook."

Then as we would get closer they all would stop talking and pretend to be doing something else, while secretly watching us from the corner of their eyes. I wonder how long this will last.

" Hey Emmett….What classes do you have? I hope we have a few together. This is awkward enough without going through the day alone." I asked.

" I have math 1st hour, science 2nd hour, gym 3rd hour, history 4th hour, 5th hour lunch, 6th hour Social studies, and last but not least English 7th hour" he replied chuckling about the way his schedule read.

" Well that sucks. I only have gym, lunch and English with you. You will save me a seat at lunch and in English won't you?" I asked unsure whether he wanted to sit with me or not.

What big brother wanted their little sister cramping their style.

"Sure Bells. I wouldn't want it any other way!" he said smiling.

I should have known better. Emmett wasn't your normal big brother. So we split off to our first period classes. I had A.P. Calculus. So I had to go to the math building. The first couple classes flew by uneventful, for which I was grateful. Emmett played  against me in gym. One on one basketball. I was okay with sports, but with him being taller then me; he of course won.

 After gym we went off to our seperate classes promising to meet up at lunch. As I entered the lunch room I spotted Emmett right away. He was sitting at one of the long tables, surrounded by girls. Great same old Emmett. He waved me over but I signaled him that I was gonna get my lunch first. He nodded his acknowledgement and continued on with his conversation. I hurried through the lunch line, paid for my food and headed for Emmett. He pulled out the chair to his right for me. The girl sitting directly to his left gave me a dirty look. I could just imagine what was running through her head. ( What makes her so special. He didn't pull my chair out.) I snickered to myself and Emmett looked at me. I just shook my head. Emmett began to introduce me to his band of merry followers.

"Bells this is Lauren, (he pointed to the girl on his left) This is Jessica (he pointing to the girl across from him), and this here is Angela. (he pointed to the girl directly across from me.) Angela is a little shy so she doesn't talk much. (moving on to the girl sitting next to Angela) and this is Rachel. Everyone this is my sister Bella."

The girl next to Emmett relaxed as he mentioned that I was his sister and not his girlfriend. She smiled at me then. They once again started talking. They were in the middle of a conversation on football and how Emmett was the quarter back at our last school when I saw them walking into the café together.

"Who are they?" I asked to no one in particular.

" The Cullen's and Hale's" Angela the shy one answered me.

" Which one's are Which?" I asked.

This time Jessica answered.

" The two blonds are the Hales, Jasper and Rosalie. The Small one is Alice Cullen. And the brooding, silent one is Edward Cullen. Alice and Jasper are an item I think. Rosalie and Edward are single but don't bother they don't date. No one here is good enough for them" she remarked snidely.

I could have sworn I saw Edward smirk. Almost like he heard the conversation and found it funny. 

Chapter 5: The New Kids.

(EPOV)

Walking into School was routine. Same old drab day after day. This person worrying about how they look, this one worrying about their new hair cut and if her so called boyfriend will like it. But today of all days there seems to be a strange buzz about a couple of new students. A brother/ sister pair. Their dad took over as sheriff, after Mr. Deets retired. The boys name is apparently Emmett. A rather tall muscular athletic type guy. Looks like he could play for the football team. The girl looks athletic also but not in the same way. She is petite and balanced. Toned muscles in her legs and arms. Looks to be track and field maybe. From the minds of everyone in here today they seem to be the talk of the town. I passed by their table at lunch, the boy or beast they call Emmett, his thoughts were pretty simple and relaxed.

God how I miss football,  the feel of the grass beneath my feet. The wind blowing around me. I hope Lil sis will finally be happy here. It seems like a great town.

His thoughts seemed to revolve around football and his sister. He must really care about her to think of her so often. He hopes she will be happy here and I see pictures of a time when she didn't look happy. She looked painfully sad in the time he was remembering. She look tired and malnourished. Like she hadn't slept or eaten in days. I wondered to myself what could have possibly happened to this girl for her to look like that.

I tried to hear the thoughts of the girl he referred to in his mind as his "Lil sis." But I got nothing. Wait nothing. That can't be right. I have never come across someone I couldn't read. Maybe I'm just overlooking her voice. I tried again. Still nothing. Gggrrrrrr. This is getting frustrating. All of a sudden someone called my name.

"Edward". It was Alice.

"What is it Alice?" I replied out loud.

"I was just wondering if you have had any classes with the new students yet?"

"No Alice I haven't but it seems they are on everyone's minds today".

"Is that so?"

"Yes Alice why do you ask?"

"I'm only asking because I had a vision of you and the new girl, what's her name?, talking quite heatedly if I may say so myself."

"Well Alice her name is I Don't know. Second of all why would I be having a heating conversation with a girl I don't know? And thirdly I don't speak to anyone, why would I start now?"

" I don't know Edward, I'm just telling you what I saw. I wonder what she's like? She seems to have good taste in clothing, wonder if she likes to shop? And as to your thirdly maybe you should start and then people might start thinking nicer things about you" Alice rattle on.

" I don't care what people think Alice, and you know very well why I don't talk to anyone. We need to keep our secret or we will have to move again, do you want that?"

This time Rosalie answered

" No way I'm not moving again. This is our second move in less then a year cause you two got too comfy around humans" she spit at us.

"Alright, alright. We will behave and keep our distance Rose" Alice replied.

"But what she don't know won't hurt her" she thought to me.

I chuckled in response. There is no stopping Alice once she gets an idea in her head, and the idea in her head was to make the new girl her new friend and shopping partner. Good at least now I won't have to go with her.

" Edward. What is Alice up to?" Jasper thought.

I just nodded and send him mischevious feelings, he chuckled to himself but covered it up as a cough so Rose wouldn't catch on to our private conversation. She hates it when we do that. Alice and I have Perfected it.  Jasper and I have our own version too of course.

Back to the new girl. She has me baffled. I can't seem to hear her thoughts. I heard my name once again. I looked over to the table where the new kids where sitting and saw that Jessica Stanley was glancing our way.

"It seems as if Jessica is giving the new kids the dish on half the school, including us" I told my family.

"What does they think about us?" Jasper asked slightly amused.

" Well the tall kid Emmett thinks Rose is hot, and is thinking some thoughts about her I wish I could tune out" I said with a gagged look on my face.

"You have got to be kidding me" Rosalie said.

"Nope not kidding. It's actually kind of gross to hear the things this guy is thinking of doing to you" I told her.

"What about the girl?" Jasper and Alice seemed to ask at the same time.

" I don't know" I said " I don't understand, I can't read anything of her. It's like she's not  there. I can clearly hear her voice talking out loud, but mentally she's mute" I confessed to my family.

They all looked stunned for about half a second.

"Wow" said Jasper and Alice together. It's often creepy when they do that.

Rosalie just looked pissed off. We have never had to deal with something like this before. I am intrigued. I wonder if maybe I should speak with her, it might help me sort out her thoughts.

"Yippy…does that mean I can talk to her too!" Alice thought.

I shook my head NO. Alice's face dropped, Jasper saw and just shook his head. He knew something was going on but he won't ask until we are alone.

The bell was about to ring so I would have to debate this later. Right now I have to head off to 6th hour A.P. Biology. It's not like I don't already know all of this stuff, but it is part of our charade. So as the bell rang I said my partings to Jasper, Rose and Alice. Alice was still pouting about not being able to befriend the new girl. It would just have to wait, until I can figure out  how she is blocking me. I won't put my family at risk again.

I headed down the hall and entered the biology room. I of course have a table to myself. For some reason no one wants to sit with me. * pouts dramatically* I wouldn't know why!*chuckles* For some unknown reason humans just tend to shy away from us. It may only be an unconscious decision but it still keeps them away.

I settled into my seat for the next hour of hell. Just as I got comfortable, something caught my attention. The most delicious smell came wafting into the room. As I looked toward the door to see what it was, There she stood! How can this be? The most delicious smell in the world was coming from this common place girl. My mouth started swimming with venom. I could feel my eyes widen within the sockets, in order to take every inch of her. My hands clung to the side of the desk, how can I keep myself from giving in and destroying my family's faith in me. I don't want to kill this girl, but my body says otherwise. I need to get out of here. What if someone sees me looking like this?

I looked around the room and the only pair of eyes that were on me, were that of the new girl herself. They were large and round as if taking in her surroundings as a scared animal would. The deep pools of chocolate were almost invisible as her pupil was enlarged to observe and capture every minute detail in the room. She was frozen in the doorway. Unable to move. We continued to stare at each other until Mike Newton, the pathetic creature that he is, came up behind the girl and bumped into her. Bringing her out of the trance that we were locked into. She then proceeded to the teachers desk at the front of the room. As she walked I noticed the gracefulness of her step and the elegance as she walked.

She handed a small note to the teacher. He read it over quickly and then handed her a text book. Oh wait, no he can't do that. The only seat left in the room is the one next to me. Crap. Okay don't panic act as if everything is normal. I gathered up my things and stacked them neatly on my side of the table. She sat down in the chair beside me. She looked nervous. I wonder why? Then It dawned on me, everyone is nervous around me. Or I could be wrong and it could just be because it is her first day. I hate that I can't read her thoughts. This would be so much easier if I knew she was thinking. Wait why am I worried. I shouldn't care either way. Whether she is scared of me or just nervous because it's a new school. But I do care, that in itself is strange. It's like she has become a science project, an obsession. I must study her and find out how she works, what makes her tick.

As if sensing that I was staring at her she turned her head slightly to look at me. When I saw my reflection in her deep chocolate eyes, I felt suddenly ashamed of myself. I have never been this rude before even to my food. I must rectify this as soon as possible. I won't be able to unravel the enigma that is this girl; if I scare her away. But just as I was about to speak to her, the teacher started class. I would have to wait until he finishes. The class dragged slowly. I never knew an hour could last that long. Then finally he wrapped up and gave the class their homework assignments. I was about to say something to her when all of a sudden the classroom was empty. She turned to me with a sharp glare and spoke.

" What the hell is your problem. I don't even know you and you have been giving me dirty looks and staring at me all period. If you have something to say, say it. If not then keep your eye balls to yourself and mind your own business," she said as her face turned red with anger.

But before I could respond to the outburst, She grabbed her books and disappeared out of the room.

Chapter 6: End of Day One.

(BPOV)

What the hell is that kids problem? I thought to myself as I stormed out into the hallway. He has no idea who I am, and knows absolutely nothing about me and yet he spent the entire period glaring at me. AH! I will never understand boys. If they all act like this to someone they just meet around here, I think I'm gonna scream. Just then Emmett came up behind me and threw his arm over my shoulder. I jumped slightly.

"How's your first day going lil sis?" he asked.

"It would be better if people quit staring at me!" I replied snidely while glaring at a few people who were looking at us as we passed by.

"That's normal Bella, they will all stop staring before the week is out." he continued, " They are only looking because we are new here, once that wears off it will be just like before at our old school" he finished.

"Oh great you mean they will avoid me and talk about me because I can kick most of the football teams ass!" I asked sarcastically.

"Hell yeah" he replied. "About the ass kicking part not the talking and avoiding you bit. However I think that part will be true too." he quickly added.

I just shrugged my shoulders as we entered out final class of the day. This horrid day was almost over thank god. My 7th hour teacher was rather boring. I spent most of the class doodling on my note book. She was prattling on about some scholastic book list we need to read before the end of the year. As she passed out copies of said list I noticed I had already read at least three quarters of it. I was in advanced English courses in New York, so this stuff was a bore to me. It really didn't surprise me though; a small town like Forks wasn't likely to have to many advanced subjects.

As class wound down I found my thoughts drifting back to my last period class and the way that boy kept staring at me. I knew who he was but to say the name was to acknowledge that I cared, which in fact I do not. So many questions where running through my head. Why was he staring like that? What did I ever do to him? What was his problem? Why didn't he introduce himself or at least say hello like everyone else? Why did it look like his eyes were black? Is that even possible! Maybe it's some new kind of contacts?

I would of course never voice my internal questions, everyone would look at me like I was crazy. As I was going over all this in my head, Emmett poked me and asked if I would like a pillow and blanket. I couldn't imagine why he would ask such a silly question; until I notice my head was laying on the desk. I kindly told Emmett no thanks and to fuck off. Then finally my angel came and swept me away. (ring ring) The dismissal bell; my savior. I walked quickly out of the room and to my locker. I was in a daze walking through the parking lot. When Emmett slammed his jeep door shut it finally brought me out of my world of 20 questions.

"Yo sis what has gotten into you? Earth to Bella!" Emmett was saying.

"Oh sorry Emmy I was just thinking about 6th hour Bio" I replied.

"What about it?" he asked.

"You remember at lunch when Jessica and Angela were telling us about the Cullen's?" I said.

"Yeah what about em?" he looked puzzled.

"That Edward guy is in my Bio class, he spent the whole hour staring at me like I had kicked his dog!" I replied.

"Did you?" he asked while laughing.

"Emmett this is not funny. I think that guy really hates me, and I don't understand why or how being as I have never met him before today." I declared.

"Yeah okay that is a little weird. Would you like me to have a word with him?" he asked cracking his knuckles.

I had to chuckle at this cause he is such an overprotective big brother.

"No Em it's OK. I think I can handle myself" I told him.

He just smiled and nodded his head. He knew I could just as easily handle anyone who would come at me. He started the jeep and as we were backing out of our spot I saw that same guy staring at me again. Okay for real what was this guys problem! Did he have a disorder that he can't help but stare at other people. Or did he only do this to girls he wanted to creep out. I don't know but I plan on getting to the bottom of this. I think Emmett finally noticed our spectator cause he cast and evil glare in that direction. I could have swore I saw that Cullen kid smile and chuckle to himself, as if he didn't feel threatened by Emmett. You have got to be kidding me, everyone was threatened by Emmett.

 All to soon we were pulling in the driveway of our new home. I still wasn't so sure about this move. Emmett seemed to be taking to it nicely, and my dad seemed thrilled. He was home almost every night just before dark. I think he was enjoying the fact that he got to spend more time with us.

 After I made dinner and Emmett cleaned up, I retreated to my newly finished getaway in the basement. We finished it late last night, and I couldn't wait to let some of my new frustrations with this place out on my punching bag. The room was set up in sections, we divided it to fit my needs. I wasn't certain if they had any of this stuff here in this town, from what I saw so far it wasn't looking hopeful.

The first half of the basement was set up like a Dojo, the walls were painted a peaceful shade of light green, and the floors was covered in padding like you would find in a school gym. We divided the room with Japanese changing shades. The floor we had to customize. We laid down a grid pattern with two by fours which gave it a raised appearance, then a shinny hard wood. The walls were mirrors on either end and we found a way to hang some in-between. This of course was my dance studio. The ballet bar was placed on the edge of the floor instead of being attached to the mirrors on the walls. The next room, the one to which I was headed, was a at home gym. I had all kinds of equipment. I gladly shared this room with Emmett. He liked to lift weights for football.

I went over and strapped my boxing gloves on that were hanging from a hook by the bathroom that surprisingly was fully functional. It only had a shower but I could make do with that. It was a welcomed surprise. That means I don't have to climb two flights of stairs to get cleaned up.

I spent the better part of the night beat the snot out of my punching bag. It was relaxing to release all my anger on something that wouldn't get it's feelings hurt. I thought of the things I was gonna say to that Cullen kid. I had a ton of questions and there was no way I wasn't getting answers. Eventually Emmett yelled down the stairs that it was getting late, so I went and washed up and headed up the stairs. He looked at me as if I had lost my mind. He must of heard me taking it out on the bag. I don't remember talking out loud but maybe I did.

"He has really gotten under you skin hasn't he?" he asked as I headed for the stairs.

"Yeah and I don't know why either, which is aggravating me even more" I told him.

"You shouldn't let one guy ruin your out look on this whole place you know" Emmett said.

"I know Emmy, I will try not to but its just so frustrating. I don't even know him, and yet he acted as if we were mortal enemies" I replied.

"It was kinda weird that he was staring at us as we were pulling out of the parking lot. He gave me the hebe jebes, and that is not something that is easily done, you know that!" he told me.

"Yeah I know" I rolled my eyes.

He acts like such a child sometimes. It makes me wonder who is really the older sibling between the two of us. We said our good-nights and went off to bed. I lay down and couldn't shake this strange feeling I was having. I could swear that I had seen the Cullen kid before I just couldn't put my finger on it. I was too angry earlier to let my mind settle and think things through. But now I had a nagging suspicion that something was familiar about him. With that thought on my mind I drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 7: OMG!

(BPOV)

****Dream****

I was in that same meadow again. The sun is shinning, illuminating the flowers like sparkling gems on an ocean of emerald green. I stood alone in the silence absorbing the perfection of the picture before me. I can hear the leaves rustling and the twigs on the forest floor cracking to the east just like before. A figure starts moving towards me from the shadows of the trees. It must be the boy from before. As he got closer I started to make out more of his features… He has a square chiseled jaw line, tight shoulders, muscular arms and chest. Definitely an athlete. As I look him over I noticed he is moving closer again. Suddenly he steps into the sunlight and I was blinded by the most dazzling light, I shielded my eyes with my hands until they got adjusted. As I slowly became accustomed to the brightness I noticed that the boy is the cause of the light. The sun reflected off his skin like glittering stars in the midnight sky. I started to bring my eyes back up to meet his and as I saw his face a part of me registered that the boy in my dream was none other then Edward Cullen!

"Edward Cullen?" I called to him. He looked startled that I recognized him, as if he didn't expect me to be there. Suddenly he turned and started to walk away.

"Wait Edward don't go" I said as he continued to leave.

"Edward Wait!" I was yelling now.

"Edward"

****End Dream****

Suddenly I was back in my room. Great just my luck. I don't only have to deal with the jerk at school, now he is invading my dreams too! I looked over at the clock, it's only 2 am. I still have time. I lay back down and close my eyes and once again I allow sleep to take me.

(EPOV)

I was even more addicted to this simple girl then before. First baffled that I can't hear her thoughts, then I'm over powered by the delicious fragrance, and completely dazed by her anger fueled out burst at my lack of control. Who is this girl, and was she sent here to torment me. What have I done to deserve this. What crime did I commit to have this kind of punishment inflicted on me. As I watched her drive away from the school I was wondering what she might be thinking. She still looked rather pissed. I don't understand her. I will have to speak with Alice or Rose…okay maybe not Rose, on if this is normal girl behavior. I want to know more about her! She seems shy, but that again could be because she doesn't know anyone. The only person she talks to is her brother, again cause she doesn't know anyone yet. She seemed to have no problem voicing her opinion so she is headstrong. She seems very intelligent. From what I have heard from other peoples' thoughts she has mostly A.P. classes. She has beautiful brown eyes, the most perfect smile, she looks so adorable when she is angry, her cheeks flush red (the most lovely shade of red), she almost reminds me of an angry kitten with it's hair standing on end and claws thrown out, hissing and spitting…(chuckles to self). Her lavish locks of auburn hair flows down past her waist, and when the wind blows through it the smell of ripened strawberries fill the air.

Oh  what in gods name am I doing. She Is the devil in disguise, here to ruin me. I can't let this girl get to me. Why did she have to come here. Maybe I can change my class. I won't have to sit by her. Be tortured by her smell. Enveloped by her heat. Swallowed by the depth of her deep chocolate eyes…wait what am I doing. I'm thinking of her again.

"Alice" I yelled.

"Yes Edward you wish to speak with me?" she replied already in the doorway to my bedroom.

"What do you see of my future?" I questioned her.

We sat in silence as her eyes glossed over and she searched the future for me. I listened closely to everything she was seeing.

***Vision***

Suddenly I was standing in a meadow across from the Swan girl. She was staring at me with a shocked look on her face as she saw the sun reflecting off my skin. She called to me. "Edward Cullen?". I turned and started to leave. She started after me calling my name " Wait Edward don't go" she yelled. I just kept walking " Edward wait" she called to me. I never even turned around. I disappeared into the forest leaving her alone. "Edward" she yelled one last time.

***End Vision***

"Alice what does that mean?" I asked confused and stunned all at the same time.

" I'm not sure" she replied.

"Alice if she sees me like that in the sun she will know our secret. It will blow our cover and we will have to move again." I started to pace the room.

"Not necessarily." Alice smiled at me.

"So what is that supposed to mean?" I was starting to get angry.

"I think it means that you should see this thing out. Get to know her. Maybe she is the one you've been waiting for!" she gleamed at me.

"I haven't been waiting for anyone Alice, and I am most definitely not going to get to know her. The last time I was close to her the only thing I could think of was how great she would taste." I was yelling now.

"Edward" Esme called from hallway.

"Yeah mom" I replied.

"What's the matter. I haven't heard you yell at Alice like that since she tried to convince you to get a pet."

" It's a very similar situation mom" I said as I sneered at Alice who was laughing to herself.

"Why don't the two of you come down and explain what the problem is and we can figure this out as a family".

Mom was always the perfect mediator between me and Alice. So we headed down stairs toward the dining room where the family has meetings.( it's not like we actually eat in the house)

"Carlisle" Esme called to our father.

"Yes my dear" he said as he was suddenly behind her.

"Our children seem to be having a disagreement about something important. I can't be sure exactly but it almost seems as if Alice is trying for a pet again." she chuckled.

"Not Again Alice" Rosalie said entering the room while blowing on her freshly painted finger nails.

"It's nothing like that" Alice said defensively.

" Well Alice, Edward why don't you explain what is going on so we can all have a say on this" Carlisle said.

He always kept a level head. Even when we didn't deserve it.

"OK fine I'll go first" Alice said.

" Oh no you don't Alice, I will start since the problem is technically mine" I said.

"Go ahead Edward" Esme replied to me with a smile.

"OK so here it goes. There are some new kids in school. You know Sheriff Swans' kids."

"Yes I have met the Sheriff a few times at the hospital" Carlisle cut in.

"Well I have Bio with the Swan girl"

" I don't see how that is a problem" Rosalie sighed.

" Well it normally wouldn't be, but for some reason I can't help myself. It's almost like she calls to me. Sitting next to her in class I couldn't help but think of the millions of ways I could kill her. Her smell is so sweet." I gazed off into space dreaming of her again.

"Son what you are describing can only mean one thing" Carlisle interrupted my thoughts.

" What Carlisle what does it mean?" I was becoming impatient.

"She is your singer Edward" he replied.

"My singer. What does that mean?" I felt confused.

" It means that nowhere in the world are you ever gonna find someone's' blood that is more appealing to you then hers." he told me.

" Well that helps explain the urge to eat her" I said.

Alice and Jasper broke out into fits of laughter. Rosalie rolled her eyes. Esme looked sympathetic. And Carlisle just stared.

" It however doesn't explain why I cannot hear her thoughts"

" What do you mean Edward…you can't hear the girls thoughts?" Carlisle looked puzzled.

" No she is mute. I can hear her voice clear as a bell but her thoughts are blank." I said.

"That is puzzling" Carlisle continued "but I'm not sure if that constitutes an argument between you and Alice".

"That is not what we were arguing about" I stated. " Alice I think it's your turn to take the stage".

" Okay so Edward was worried about being near the girl so he had me look forward to his future to see if anything would come of it." Alice began.

Then she went on to tell them about the vision and what she thought it meant and what I said in return. The whole family looked stumped. Then comprehension seemed to filter across Jaspers face.

"We have to kill her" he said.

"Wait what?" I asked.

"We can't let her find out about us." Jasper replied.

"I won't move again" Rosalie sounded pissed. "We just got settled and I don't wanna start all over again somewhere else".

"I Agree Rose. We should not have to move all over again." I said.

"But we have to deal with this Edward" Jasper growled.

"I will deal with this. It is my problem not any of yours. If I stay away from her Alice's vision will never occur and no one will have to worry about anything, isn't that right Carlisle" I asked.

" Edward is absolutely correct. There is no need to kill an innocent child because of an event that has yet to come to pass. I think we should just let this play out, and see where it leads." that was the of end the conversation.

A few hours later….

"Edward" I heard Carlisle call from his study.

"Yes Father" I replied.

"There is something else to this girl isn't there?" he asked.

If I could have blushed I would have, he knows me so well.

"Might be" I said

"You know you can tell me anything son" He was coaxing me. "alright have a seat and tell me what is really going on."

"Well it's like this" I said. "It is not just about me wanting her blood."

He smiled like he knew what was already coming.

" I have feelings for this girl. Strong feelings. I don't understand it. I think it might just be a infatuation with the fact that I can't read her mind and I want to unravel the mysteries of how her mind works". I said defensively.

"No Edward I think it's more then that" Carlisle said. "I think you may be experiencing your very first teenage crush". he chuckled.

"This is serious Carlisle" I spouted "There is nothing funny about this".

"what if I can't control myself and I do something I can't take back?" I yelled. Carlisle stood and placed his hand on my shoulder.

" Son I don't think you could" he stated matter of fact.

" You place too much confidence in me Carlisle" I rebuffed.

"Just think about what I have said and then decide what you wish to do from here. I will support you in what ever decision you make".

"Thank you. And I will think about all that you said. But now I think I will retire to my room" I said.

"Good night son" he said as left for my room.

Chapter 8: WTF?

(BPOV)

Bang, bang, bang,…

" Bella"

…Bang, bang, bang…

"Time to get up sleeping beauty"

…(door opens) squeak, squeak, squeak, bounce, bounce, bounce,…

" Get up Bella" Emmett screams as he jumps up and down on my bed.

"Go Away Emmett" I gargle.

I hate it when he wakes me up this way.

"Get Up little sister you have to get ready for school".

"I'm Not going" I groaned and rolled over.

"Oh yes you are" Emmett growled playfully.

Suddenly I was flying through the air and crashed to the floor with my mattress on top of me. Emmett flipped my mattress with me on it…

"Emmett" I yelled.

I could hear him laughing on the other side of the room.

"Emmett get this thing off me" I squealed.

Suddenly the mattress was back on it's frame and I was being pulled to my feet.

"Thanks a lot Emmett" I said as I punched him in the side.

"Ouch… no problem little sis. Glad to be of service".

"I was being sarcastic Emmett. Now get out so I can get dressed".

"OK….Okay. I'm going" he said as he ran out the door.

He just made it out and closed the door behind him as the sneaker I chucked at him bounced off the wall next to the door.

 We pulled up outside the school. Yippy another day. We were almost to the main entrance when they pulled up. "The Cullen's" that is. The second they stepped out of their stupid shiny sports car everyone stopped to stare at them. Yeah big deal, so what. They're attractive, they dress nice, drive nice cars, big deal. They are also anti-social jerks who think they are better then everyone else. They don't talk to anyone but each other. I wonder what their problem is.

Emmett suddenly poked my side.

"What Emmett" I asked turning to look at him.

"That Cullen kid is staring at you again" he said. "What is that guys problem. Do you want me to go and rearrange his face for him?" he asked.

I chuckled loudly and said, " No Emmett don't bother he isn't worth it, you don't wanna start trouble, no need to get dad upset, he seems to be happier here".

"Your right Bells…let's go before I change my mind."

Emmett walked with me to my first period class even though his was on the other end of campus.

"I'll see you in gym" he said as he left me at the door to my class.

" Yeah see you then Emmy".

Classes flew by that day like time was being sped up. Finally lunch was here. Emmett Walked with me in the lunch line and then to the table. He kept glancing over at the Cullen table. I'm not sure I could describe the look on his face. It changed constantly. One minute it looked like he was longing to go over there, the next it looked like he was gonna kill someone. That's when I put it together. He would get that longing look when he looked at her! How could he, she is the enemy. She is one of them. The I kill you looks of course were aimed at Edward. It's nice to know my brother has my back if I need it.

 Ring…ring…..The bell was ringing. Oh great! I have Bio with Edward next. I wonder if someone would trade me seats? Oh well no time now, I will just have to suffer. Emmett again walked me to class. When he saw I had this class with Edward I could of swore I heard him growl! How weird. I must be hearing things. I sat down next to Edward and let my hair fall down between us, so if I couldn't see him then he couldn't see me. The teacher was prattling on about flatworms or something I wasn't really that interested in because I had already learned about parasites back in New York. I was preoccupied with the fact that I could feel his eyes boring into me. Like he was trying to x-ray me with his eyes.  I was all too aware of how glad I was my hair was between us.

(EPOV)

She let her hair fall down between us. I couldn't see her face. I wanted to know if she was still angry with me. I wanted to know what she was thinking. No I can't do this, I promised myself I would stay away and not get wrapped up with this girl. My attempts to switch classes was fruitless so I was stuck here with her. I could always just talk to her. Say hello. Introduce myself. No I have to stay away! Rose would kill me if we have to move again, and Jasper already thinks we should kill her. Alice is all for me pursuing this. She has had other visions of me and this Swan girl. Wow I wish I could talk to her. Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by the teacher.

"Ms. Swan can you tell us the difference between tapeworms and flatworms?" he asked her.

"Um…." She was stuttering. She must not have been paying attention either. Oh I really wish I could hear her thoughts.

"Tapeworms can be removed through use of medications. The medicines will poison and kill the worms so they can be excreted with the body's own waste. Where as flatworms need to be removed through surgical procedures. They can grow to be several feet in length and most if not all prescription drugs are ineffective for these such parasites".

Wow! She is smart. That was almost word perfect. She doesn't even have her book out. Again Wow!

"Thank you Ms. Swan. That is correct. It's nice to see when students actually pay attention and learn the materials we are studying."

She smiled at him and then quickly ducked her head back down.

(BPOV)

Wait what? "Um…." what was he asking. Oh yeah flatworms and tapeworms, differences. Yeah I got this. I stuttered out what I remembered.

There that should do it. Hey why is he staring at me again. I don't understand him. I have never seen any of them stare at anyone like this, did I do something to offend him and not know it. He looks like he is in shock.

"Thank you Ms. Swan”…..blah blah. Okay thanks teacher man, that's really all I need is for you to bring more attention my way. I  let the hair fall between him and myself again. Then the bell rang. Thank you. I grabbed my stuff quickly and headed for the door, but my shoe caught on something and then the next thing I new I was headed towards the floor. Suddenly someone had their hands around my waist pulling me back up. Who? I turned around to thank them only to see that it was Edward.

"Thank you" I said shortly.

"Your welcome Ms. Swan" he said it so formal.

" My name is Bella". I told him.

"Well then your welcome Bella" he said taking my hand in his and kissing the back of it.

" I am Edward Cullen it's a pleasure to make your acquaintance Bella".

"Like wise, I guess" I said.

Wonder why he is being so proper. He is such a freak. Then I remembered he still had a hold of my hand. His skin was cold to the touch. That could be because he sits next to the air conditioning unit in the class which always seems to be on. Just thinking about my hand in his sent a jolt of annoyance through me. Just as If he could read my mind he dropped my hand. That's what I thought.

"Well Ms. Swan I must be on my way before I am late for my next class". he brought me out of my reverie.

"Yeah whatever. The name's Bella". I replied.

He smiled at me, nodded and  was gone. I hurried to my next class which I had with Emmett. I took notes in English and told Emmett I would share with him. The rest of the day finished quickly. On the way home Emmett asked me all kinds of questions about Biology.

"So did he stare at you all class again?"

"I don't know Emmett I didn't pay much attention to him" I replied.

"So did he say anything this time at least?" he asked.

"Actually Emmett he did. He introduced himself to me after he kissed my hand. But that was after he stopped me from meeting the floor with my face." I said.

Emmet looked completely dumb struck. I think I like this Emmett. Silent. It stayed that way the whole way home.

(EPOV)

I saw her trip and start falling, I couldn't let her get hurt. So I raced to her and grabbed her by the waist and stood her upright. She spun around to face me shocked. We spoke shortly. It seemed like she was thinking of something and then her eyes turned to look at our hands. I forgot I still had a hold of her hand. A sudden look of annoyance crossed her features. So I pulled my hand away. She looked relieved. I excused myself and then left the room. I got outside around the first building when Alice caught me.

"Oh Edward I knew you could do it." she cheered.

"I'm glad I made you happy Alice" I replied.

"What! You can't tell me you aren't thrilled I saw the smile on your face". she chuckled.

"Okay Alice you win, yes I'm thrilled."

"Oh Edward when are you gonna see her again? Did you ask her out?". she has a million questions rolling around in her head.

Then I heard another voice it was Mike Newton. He is the despicable jock who thinks he is gods gift to girls.

"Oh great she isn't even here two days and Cullen is trying for her. She hasn't even met me yet. I know she won't be able to resist me" he thought.

"Ugh…" I said out loud.

"What is it Edward?" Alice asked.

"Mike Newton is having impure thoughts about Ms. Swan." I said agitated.

"Edward I thought she told you to call her Bella". Her correction made me smile.

"Yes she did". Alice Chuckled.

" So Edward are you gonna answer my questions now?" Alice asked.

" OK Alice! As to when I am gonna see her again the answer is tomorrow at school. Like everyday. As to did I ask her out, No I didn't."

"But why not Edward?" she asked giving me her pout face, I can't deny her anything when she does that.

"Well for one Rose will kill me and two your husband will kill her! Not to mention she doesn't really seem to like me." I stated.

"HE WILL NOT! " she stormed. Completely missing what I said after that.

I saw what she was thinking and suddenly felt bad for Jasper. If there is one thing I know for certain it's that you don't piss off Alice. She stormed off in the direction of Jasper's next class. Oh boy is he gonna get it! I laughed to myself and headed off to class. It flew by like all my other classes. I made it out to the parking lot in time to see Bella's ride pulling out on to the road. I happened to catch some of the conversation; her brother was asking about Biology. She seemed to be getting aggravated with him. Then they were to far away for me to hear anymore. Now however, I could hear the thoughts of my family coming from behind me.

"Edward better not do anything stupid. If I have to move again because he has this infatuation with this human girl, I will rip him limb from limb."

Wow Rose doesn't sound happy about this new development.

"Jasper will not hurt my new best friend. I won't let that happen. I've seen what the future will be and she is gonna make Edward so happy, she is gonna be my best friend."

Awe Alice. What does she mean about me being happy with the girl. I will have to ask her later.

"Edward how could you even think of anything like this. If she finds out what we are she is dead anyway. Unless you plan on changing her in which case Rose will kill you anyway. You know how she feels." Jasper thought

Oh great more things to worry about. I will ask Alice to help clear this up. We piled into the car and headed home. I had tons to think about and a million questions to ask Alice. It's gonna be a long night.

Chapter 9: Fortunes for a Quarter!

(APOV)

Edward seemed distant today, almost like he's lost in thought. I wonder what he is thinking about. Oh …I bet it's Bella. I "saw" the exchange they had in Biology. Maybe he will wanna talk about it!

 I saw him turn and wink at me. Yep he wants to talk. Oh goody! We pulled to the drive way but didn't turn in.

"Rose, Jazz, I need to speak with Alice about a few things. Do you mind getting out here?" Edward asked.

They both glared at Edward. I shrugged. They did as asked, Jasper leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on my cheek. Soon we were driving again. I looked at Edward questioningly and he began.

" Alice I have a few questions I would like to ask you and a few things to discuss if you don't mind?"

"Of course not Edward. Is any of this about the mysterious brown eyed girl you spoke with today?"

I swear he almost looked shocked. Almost.

"Yes this does pertain to Bella."

I knew it he likes her. He turned to look at me. Yeah yeah I know mind reader. He chuckled slightly.

"So what would you like to ask?"

"Well Alice you were thinking about Bella earlier on your way to the car. About her being your best friend?"

"Oh yes Edward I've seen it. Slumber parties, make-overs, shopping trips."

"Yes Alice I can see how excited she'll be!"

He was always such a pessimist.

"She will you'll see!" I growled at him. He just smiled.

"One more question?"

"Yes"

"About her making me happy?"

Oh crap. When was I ever gonna learn to keep my thoughts to myself.

 Edward pulled off onto a side road and parked.

"Alice I can hear you!"

"Well fine then see for your self".

I showed him the vision I had earlier of him holding Bella close, and slow dancing in what looked like prom attire. Her reaching up on her toes to kiss his lips and him smiling, and returning the kiss passionately. I heard him sigh beside me.

"See I told you. Now what are YOU gonna do about it?" I asked.

"I'm not sure Alice. That is what I wanted to talk about, you seem to be the only one with a level head about all this."

"How so?"

"Well Alice, Rosalie can't stand Bella. Don't ask me to explain. She doesn't understand what attracts me to her. Truthfully neither do I!"

I just looked at him egging him to continue.

"Jasper brought up a good point also. If she finds out about us that only leaves two options and I really don't like either one."

"Would you like me to look and see what may happen?" I asked.

Sometimes I feel like a freakish fortune teller. Like those machines you find in cheesy restaurants.(Fortune for a quarter, I love quarters.)

"Sorry Alice" Edward said.

"Will you just stay out of my head for a minute. God you can be so…so…. Oh just stay out unless I say so."

"Okay Alice, I'll try" he said rolling his eyes and chuckling.

I sat back and let my mind drift. I don't know who to focus on. Bella is still really blurry but that could be because I don't know her well enough yet. I will have to rectify that soon, if I want that  vision to come true.

"Focus Alice" Edward reminded me.

"Alright I'm focusing". I breathed deep, closed my eyes and focused on Edward instead.

I figured if it had to do with Bella, Edward would be there somewhere. I was right!

***Vision***

I see a beautiful meadow, surrounded completely by forest. I can see Edward holding Bella's hands. They seem to be smiling and laughing about something. Edward leans into kiss her gently but she pulls him into her, kissing him with more emotion.

***End Vision***

Wait did I see that correctly. She pulled him?

"Alice go back slowly this time focus on Bella's face please" Edward pleaded. So I obliged.

***Vision***

We were in the meadow again. Bella and Edward were holding hands. Smiling and laughing. Edward leaned for a kiss and…

***End Vision***

"Edward" I thought "Did you see what I saw?" I looked over at him and he looked shocked.

"Edward" I spoke out loud this time.

"Alice how is that possible?" he asked looking at me.

"It's a possibility." I told him. "You know how this works."

"Yes Alice I do, but does that mean she will feel the same for me as I do for her?"

He seemed to say that last part more to himself then to me. As a smile crept across his lips.

"Edward I'm not sure if it's your decision or hers so you will have to play your cards right and very carefully so as to not scare her off."

"I know Alice, I'm still so confused. I've never felt like this for anyone, ever not even as a human."

I was surprised by this; Edward doesn't often talk about his human life. I don't remember mine much. Just that it was always dark, never any sunlight. Strange smells and sounds, that were similar to hospital sounds.

"How do you feel Edward?" I asked.

"I'm not sure how to explain it. It's like I need her. I can feel electricity when I'm near her. Her smell is both mouthwatering and the most beautiful thing I have ever smelt. I could stare into her deep chocolate brown eyes for days and never tire." He sighed.

I giggled. He looked at me with an annoyance on his face. I held my hands up in surrender.

"You know I love you right"

"Get to the point Alice" he growled.

"Well Edward what you just described to me sounds like…."

"What, What does it sound like Alice?"

I was singing Mary had a Little Lamb in my head to keep him out of my thoughts.

"Alice" he screamed at me.

I just smiled the biggest grin I could manage, looked him straight in the eyes and said

"LOVE...I think…No…I know your in love with her!"

"Wait…What?" he looked shocked. Seriously this time.

"I can't be in love with her. I don't even know her."

"Love at first sight" I sighed.

He slapped me upside the head then.

"Hey why did you hit me?" I scolded him.

"Because Alice we are getting to far ahead of ourselves. We don't even know how she feels about me! As far as I can tell I do nothing but piss her off and annoy her."

"Your right as always Edward. I will see what I can find out."

"Alice don't do anything stupid" I just smiled at him.

He shook his head and started the car again. We headed home. Both clearly lost in thought.

(EMPOV)

The drive home from school was quiet. I wasn't sure what to think. Bella said he stopped her from hitting the floor face first, but he kissed her hand. Okay I'm a little ticked about that part. I must have been lost in my own head cause next thing I know is that Bella is yelling for me.

"Emmett" Bella said. "Are you coming in the house on your own or am I carrying you?" she is probably the only girl I know who could and would.

"Yeah…yeah I'm coming."

(BPOV)

We went inside, hung up our school things and went our separate ways. The house of course was empty feeling. Charlie wouldn't be home for a couple of hours yet. This house just seems so huge. I retreated to the basement to let off some steam. I changed quickly into my tights, gym shorts and tank top. I know not formal ballet attire but it's my studio I'll wear what I want. I went to the stereo system and turned it on. The first disc started to play. Debussy of course. One of my favorites. I started with some simple stretching. Always good to warm the muscles up first. Then I moved onto simple warm-ups. As I let the music take me over I felt my tensions slip away and my eyes drifted shut. Soon I could feel myself gliding gracefully across the floor. Thoughts of my mother filled my head. I began to slowly open my eyes to get rid of the thoughts. There in the mirrors' reflection staring back at me was my mom. She was smiling at me. I ran at the mirror screaming and crying. Banging my fists off the glass.

"How could you leave me!" I shouted at her sliding into a heap on the floor.

"Why mom? Why would you leave me? What did I do? Why didn't you fight harder to stay with me?" I was crying loudly now but I didn't care.

There was no one here but me. I looked up to the mirror and she was gone again. I was sobbing uncontrollably now. I let my emotions get away from me. The longer I sat like this on the floor of my studio the angrier I got.

"How dare you leave me alone! No one to guide me, no one for me to come to with my problems." I could feel the anger building inside me, even though I knew I wouldn't have gone to her; it was still that fact that she should be here with us.

I needed a release. I ran to the gym room next door and slipped my gloves on. For the next half hour or so I took my frustrations out on the punching bag. I let the tears roll down my face. I wasn't ashamed. No I was angry, hurt, confused, and alone all rolled into one. Once the frustration was gone all that was left was the hurt and loneliness. Once again I sank to the floor. I crawled my way to the nearest corner, curled myself into a ball and welcomed the sorrow. I knew this had to be done. I knew I had to let the emotions each have their turns. It was the only way I could begin to heal. I stayed there on the floor for I don't know how long until Emmett's voice broke into my darkness.

"Bella…Bella…Awe baby sister not again!" he cried to me.

I didn't know how to respond.

"Please Bella honey say something to me."

He wanted me to speak. I couldn't get my thoughts together let alone concentrate enough to make my lips move. I let out a soft whimper.

Emmett knelt down and pulled me into his arms. He cradled me there rocking back and forth, rubbing his hand in circles on my back. I felt safe here, at home.

"It's gonna be okay Bella, let it out, I'm here for you." Emmett whispered in my ear.

We sat like that for I don't know how long. We didn't attempt to even move until we heard Charlie call for us.

"Hey Kids, I'm home. Where you two at?"

I looked up at Emmett fear spreading across my face, I can't let Charlie see me like this. Emmett must have been thinking the same thing as we heard Charlie approach the top of the stairs.

"Go quick get cleaned up, I'll distract Charlie" Emmett said into my ear.

I nodded in agreement and moved into the shower room. I could hear Emmett talking to dad.

"Bella's getting cleaned up we had one heck of a work out session."

I could just imagine him flexing his muscles in front of dad. I chuckled to myself. The warm water was inviting to say the least. I stood there letting it cascade down over my face and body. Allowing it to wash away the salt of the sweat and tears. I could feel my tense muscles relaxing. I let my mind start wandering. It wandered back to Biology class this afternoon. It wandered back to EDWARD. I could see his dark eyes staring into mine. Good god is he annoying. All that chivalry crap was grating on my nerves. No I can't start those thoughts again. That's when I realized that the water had gone cold. I turned the shower off, wrapped a towel around me and proceeded to take my clothes to the washroom. I threw my things into the wash, added the soap, closed the lid and turned it on. Then I headed for my room and a clean set of clothes. I dressed quickly in a pair of plaid pajama pants and an old rugby jersey I stole from Emmett. It was to small for him now anyway.

Heading toward the stairs I could hear Emmett and Charlie in the dining room. Oh crap I didn't cook anything, they are probably starving. I rushed into the kitchen only to stop dead in my tracks. Charlie must of picked up dinner. On the table separated by plates, napkins, and plastic cutlery was several large Chinese take out containers. He must have been to Port Angeles today. The only take out Forks had was pizza. I made myself a plate. Some fried rice, mushu pork, bar-b-que spare ribs, 2 egg roles, and some fried dumplings smothered in sweet in sour sauce. They must have heard me banging around cause they yelled at the same time.

"We're in the dining room come join us." "Oh and could you bring the soy sauce" Emmett added.

"Coming and sure" I replied.

We sat and ate together silently. Emmett glanced at me occasionally. I smiled at him and he would look away. After that we all headed off to bed.

(EMPOV)

I went looking for Bella after awhile, I wanted to apologize for not saying anything after she told me about what happened in Biology. I could hear her stereo in the basement playing. Debussy. Her Favorite. I bet she is dancing; she hasn't done that since before mom died. I listened closely. I thought I heard her screaming. I was gonna go check when the damn phone rang.

Ring…Ring…

Stupid phone. Better answer it.

"Hello"

"Emmett it's dad".

"Oh hey dad what ya need?" I asked.

"Just wondering if your sister started dinner yet?"

"No she's in the basement why?"

"Oh okay. Well I'm gonna pick up some Chinese on my way home so tell her not to worry."

"Okay that sounds great."

"Okay well I gotta run, see you when I get there".

"Yeah alright dad".

I hung up the phone then and made my way towards the basement door. I leaned in to listen. I could hear the music still playing, and what sounded like someone kicking a bean bag around. Boxing. She must be upset about something.

All of a sudden the only thing I heard was the music playing. I don't know how long I was standing there before I want down to check on her, and tell her dad was picking up dinner. Once I got down the steps I couldn't see her. But that was no cause for alarm, it is divided into 3 smaller rooms.  I headed towards the gym. That's when I heard it. Crying. I found Bella curled into a ball, her whole body was shaking. I went to her as fast as my feet would carry me. I hoped she wasn't slipping back into that catatonic state she was in before we left New York. I tried to wipe the tears from her face, as I cradled her in my arms, rocking back and forth trying to soothe her. The next thing that registered was the sound of Charlie getting home.

The fear in her eyes pushed me into action. I ran to intercept Charlie. I told him Bella was getting cleaned up. That we had been working out. I think he bought it.

I heard Bella start the washer as I made my plate of the Chinese food Charlie brought home. When  Bella come back down and was banging around in the kitchen. Charlie and I both asked her to join us. I yelled for her to grab more soy sauce.

We ate in silence and then went to bed like always. I still haven't had the chance to apologize, finding her like that made me lose focus. Tomorrows another day I guess. I lay there on my bed waiting for sleep to take hold. There was muffled noises coming through the wall that separated mine and Bella's rooms. She was crying again. When was this gonna end. I thought she would have started to move pass this by now. It has been well over a month. I guess only time will tell.

(EPOV)

After Alice and I talked, we discussed Jasper and Rosalie. Alice knew she could convince Jasper, but Rose, she was a whole other type of beast. 

What am I gonna do? Alice asked me the same question earlier but I still have no clue. Alice has it in her head that she is gonna befriend Bella and find out how or if she feels anything for me. I think it's the wrong way to go about this, but who am I to question the inner workings of girl world. So I'm  leaving it to Alice. She is relentless when she sets her mind to something. I feel bad for Bella, I just unleashed the evil dark pixie of fashion on her without any kind of warning. I hope she doesn't hold it against me. I can't wait for tomorrow so I can see Bella again. 'Bella'. I love to think about her. Her hair, her eyes. The way she smells. Oh god her smell! Her smell is the most beautiful thing I have ever come across. A mix between the most fragrant flower, and the most mouth watering flavor, and a small yet subtle hint of wild sun-ripened strawberries. The strawberries I'm sure must be her soap or shampoo. It's no where near as strong.  I wonder what Bella is doing right now…

Knock…Knock…Knock…

"What is it" I growled at the door.

I don't like to be interrupted when I'm thinking. I have found it's even more annoying when I'm thinking of Bella, which lately is all the time.

"Can I come in?" Alice asked.

"Sure Alice, what can I do for you?" I replied.

"Well Jazz and I are going hunting and wondered if you would like to go with us? Rose is going with Carlisle and Esme later." she smiled.

How can I refuse this girl. She knows just how to play me to get what she wants.

"Sure I guess why not." she lit up like a Christmas tree.

"Good. We can talk about my  lunch with Bella Tomorrow!" she giggled.

"Wait, what did you say?" I asked.

"My lunch with Bella".

"Sometimes Alice you can be the most annoying little gremlin." I chuckled.

Chapter 10: Getting to know you.

(BPOV)

The week seemed to drag by. Every day seemed the same. Blur of morning classes, harassment at lunch, then more classes. I know Emmett is trying to help but sometimes it's more annoyance then help. After lunch came my new favorite subject (insert sarcasm). Yep you guessed it Bio. The one and only class I have with Edward. We'd say our 'hello's', he'd smile, I'd nod. It was a vicious cycle. But today, today is Friday the most wonderful day of the week. The start of the weekend. I wonder what people do around here for fun? In New York we would go to dance clubs or Drive-in diners. We would sit on the hoods of the cars with the music blaring. But there is none of that stuff here. So what is there to do?

 I got up and dressed quickly, going downstairs to make breakfast for myself and Emmett. I had just finished the bacon as Emmett sauntered down the stairs. He stopped mid step took a deep breath through his nose, smiled, looked at me and then the food.

 "Bella that smells delicious" He chanted as he seemed to drift down the stairs with the smell of the bacon.

 I finished plating everything as Emmett sat at the table with a smile on his face, patiently waiting for me to serve it. I haven't made Emmett a decent breakfast in ages. Most of the time he gets toast, or cereal. The rare occasion he would get a bagel with cream cheese. But not today! I was feeling great. I guess my crying fit in the middle of the week lifted some serious weight off my shoulders. So the breakfast spread for today was ham and cheese omelets, bacon and sausage strips, hash browns with peppers and onions, toast with butter and jam, milk, orange juice, and of course coffee. I couldn't get through an entire day without my beloved coffee. I laid two plates down, one in front of Emmett and one in front of myself. He smiled even wider if that was possible.

"Dig in" I said to him.

When we finished he leaned back in his chair lifting the front legs off the floor. Smiling at me, he placed both hands on his stomach and said "look my stomach is distended". I started to laugh with him, but all of a sudden his eyes went wide, his hands flew toward the table and his feet to the ceiling. It was slow motion. Emmett crashed to the floor. I tried to hold it in but as I took in the look on Emmett's face as he lay there I lost it. I was laughing so hard I fell off my chair. Which in turn made Emmett laugh harder. This day was starting out great! Let's hope it stays that way. Emmett got to his feet and helped me up. We were laughing and talking the whole time we were cleaning up. Then it was time to go.

We pulled into the school lot and parked in the usual place, as far from everyone as possible. 1st, 2nd, and 3rd periods flew by. 4th period was interesting to say the least. Social sciences. I didn't think people took the term literally. Mid way through class we did a social networking experiment. We had to ask a series of questions and track the responses of five of our classmates. The last person to come up to me was this tiny girl. She looked far to little to be in high school. 6th grade maybe but high school. No way. She introduced herself.

"Hi I'm Alice Cullen, and you are?"

Alice Cullen. I know that name! She's that ass's sister.

"Isabella Swan, but you can call me Bella".

"Well Bella it's nice to meet you."

"Yeah same here." We went through all the questions, then tracked the responses together. Once we finished, there was still plenty of time so we sat and talked more.

I found out Alice is very girly. She loves to shop, do hair and make up. She offered to give me a make-over sometime which I quickly refused. I told her about karate and boxing, ballet and track. She looked shocked that I was into what she called 'guy stuff'. Except for the ballet. She said we should dance together sometime. That her mom had her take lessons also. I was starting to like Alice.

When the bell rang we walked together to lunch, talking the whole way. It felt nice to think I finally made a friend. I asked Alice if she'd join me and Emmett for lunch, since Lauren and her minions no longer sit with us because Emmett told her to take a hike. Alice said  she just had to let her brother know. She asked if she could bring her boyfriend too. I told her "sure the more the merrier."(Note sarcasm) So we split paths for a few minutes. I went and got my lunch and joined Emmett at our now vacant table.  A few minutes later Alice showed up at the table with a delicious looking man. There was no way he was a mere boy.

"Bella this is Jasper my bf." she giggled.

"Hello Jasper"

"Nice to meet you too Bella".

" Alice…Jasper. This is my brother Emmett…Emmett this is Alice and Jasper."

"Oh hey" Emmett said without even looking at them. He was staring over my shoulder at something. When I looked, there stood, Rosalie Hale. The most beautiful girl in the school. Okay so I might, just maybe be a tad jealous. Alice and Jasper followed my line of sight and noticed what we were staring at.

"She is quite and eyeful isn't she" Alice giggled.

 I looked back at her and then to Emmet who seemed to be hypnotized. I waved my hand in front of his face and nothing.

"I think your brother has it bad for my sister" Jasper chimed in.

 " Your sister?" I asked. He chuckled and said, "Sadly yes. I tried to get the goblin king to come and take her away but he never came and so there she is."

I chuckled at the movie reference. David Bowie made an awesome goblin king.

 I looked back at Jasper and smiled. He wasn't half bad looking himself. He is taller then Edward but not as tall as Emmett. I think around 6ft even. Emmett is like 6'4" I think. So Edward is only about 4" inches taller then me making him at least 5'10/5'11. Anyway back to Jasper. So like I said he's at least 6 ft tall, blond hair, golden eyes. Wow his eyes are gorgeous. Focus Bella. Sharp chiseled features, high cheek bones, sun stained skin. Only slightly though, like it was being filtered by a pale white cloth. I noticed his sister has the same skin tone. He has a slight accent. Reminds me of southerners, or maybe mid west. He has a beautiful smile. Straight shimmering teeth. That's just his face. You could tell by his shirts' tightness he was built, muscular. Not Emmett muscular, but definitely muscle bound. His voice brought me back out of my daydream.

" Bella, Alice tells me you like karate and boxing?" he asked.

"Yes I do very much." I told him.

"Do you watch or participate?" he again asked a question.

"Participate. I have been trained in both for several years now." I said smiling.

"What are your skill levels?"

Again with the questions. What is it with these people, are they all just nosey or what. But he seemed truly interested. " I'm a black belt in karate, and I carry the only pair of golden gloves held by a female boxer in the tri-state area." I showed him the small pair of golden boxing gloves on the chain around my neck. He whistled.

"A girl who can handle herself I'm impressed." he smiled then looked at Alice.

"Perhaps sometime you could teach Alice a few defense techniques."

Alice crossed her arms over her chest and stuck her tongue out at him, he and I both laughed at this. Finally Emmett joined the conversation.

"Dude your sister is so smoking HOT! Is she seeing anyone?" Emmett asked Jasper.

"NO not that I know of. But don't waste your time, she stuck up if you know what I mean" he replied.

"I think I'll take my chances. I'm gonna go to talk to her." He got up and left the table heading in her direction.

"GOOD LUCK!" the three of us chimed.

We continued to talk amongst ourselves. I noticed several other tables staring at ours.

"Alice, everyone staring over here?" I asked her.

"Oh they are just jealous. We don't usually commune with other students here."

"Oh" was all I could say. Then Emmett was back. He was holding his jaw in his hand and you could see finger marks up his cheek.

"Wow dude your sister sure can hit!" he said in awe of Jasper.

"Yeah I warned you she was stuck up." he said. "What did you say to get yourself slapped?

"Oh nothing really. I told her she was an Exotic Beauty, a wild Rose among weeds, If I could I would pluck her from her bed and make her mine."

 "Emmett" me and Alice said together. I thought Jasper was gonna die laughing. He was holding his sides as it was.

"Well…..that…..would….get….you….slapped." Jasper said between breaths and fits of laughter. I rolled my eyes.

"Emmett sometimes I don't understand how you can be so pigheaded and still get girlfriends?"

"I'm persistent!"

"Oh really?"

"Yes and I'm not giving up on this one either."

An evil grin crossed his face. OH BOY!

(EPOV)

I was listening to Alice as they walked toward the café. I heard Bella ask Alice to join her for lunch. Yes! Score. Alice asked about bringing Jazz with her and Bella agreed. I wasn't so sure about this. But I trust Alice atleast that is what I told myself. She came to grab Jazz and escorted him from the table. When he found out what was happening he glared at me.

"You put her up to this didn't you." his thoughts snarled.

I shook my head no. Then he straightened himself up and went with Alice. I heard Alice introduce Jasper. Jasper started up a conversation with Bella. I listened as they talked about boxing and karate. Those were not the types of things I thought she would be interested in. My thoughts were interrupted by Rosalie's.

"What are those two idiots doing. Isn't it enough Edward is attached to her. Do those two have to jump on the band wagon also. Look at them all laughing together. Am I the only one who hasn't lost their mind." Boy was she being a bitch today.

Bella's brothers thoughts invaded then.

"My god is she hot, a goddess fallen from Mount Olympus."

Oh I hope he doesn't tell her that her ego is big enough.

When he started towards our table I was sure he lost his mind. What is this big idiot doing, she will chew him up and spit him out. Oh well, this could be fun to watch. Emmett came up and sat next to Rosalie, his thoughts were jumbled and mixed. Rose on the other hand, hers were perfectly clear.

"What does this bozo want. He can't possibly think I would talk to him. Don't get me wrong he is kinda cute in a big teddy bearish way. But I'm to old for teddy bears so he best get any of those thoughts out of his head right now."

God this is gonna be good.

"Hello I'm Emmett"

"And" Rose snipped back.

"Hard to get huh…Well OK!"

"No, not hard to get. Impossible more like."

Oh this is gonna be really good.

"Has anyone ever told you how gorgeous you are?"

"Yes I know how gorgeous I am."

How conceded can she be. Her thoughts were just as bad.

"He can sure compliment a girl, I could listen to this all day. He worships me."

Oh please. He continued to flatter her. Over and over again. I think I'm going to be sick, if that were possible. Then the line that crossed his mind made me jump. Oh god please don't say that. You were doing so well.

"You look like a Exotic Beauty, a wild Rose among weeds, If I could I would pluck you from your bed and make you mine."

Roses' eyes went wide. Here it comes, I saw the fury build and then she raised her hand and slapped him across the face. Her hand left marks on his cheek. I'm surprised she didn't break his jaw.

"YOU MAY LEAVE NOW." she said.

Emmett did as he was told. He was smiling the whole way back to his table even though he was holding his jaw. His thoughts were strange.

"Wow, what a woman."

I laughed out loud, and Rose glared at me bringing my laughter to an abrupt halt.

"What's so funny?" she asked.

"I think you have an admirer Rose." I smiled.

"More like a stalker!" she said.

"Oh come on Rosie, you almost break the mans jaw and all he can think is "Wow what a woman".

"Really" she smiled.

Oops. Maybe I should keep my mouth shut. Then her thoughts caught me off guard.

"Maybe I have actually found a man who can handle me!"

Oh no what is she thinking.

"I know he's human but he doesn't have to stay that way. I could give him the option!"

"Rose. Not a chance." I said

"What? Just cause you don't have the spine to go after what you want and make it yours doesn't mean the rest of us have to be miserable does it."

She looked at me with hurt in her eyes.

" Don't you think you should get to know him first. What if you don't even like him, then you'll be stuck with him for eternity."

"You have a point."

She turned her head ever so slightly toward Alice and Whispered so low no one else would hear.

"Invite them over."

Jasper must have heard cause the shock on his face was noticeable. Bella asked him what was wrong. He quickly composed his face and said it was nothing for her to worry about. Alice quickly changed the subject and invited them to dinner at our house tonight. Oh great 2 humans in a house full of vampires. This should be interesting. The bell rang just then and it was off to Biology with Bella.

(JPOV)

Did Rose just say what I think she said? Oh I hope she isn't planning on killing him. He seems like an alright guy, I could see us being friends. Bella isn't half bad either. I sure she'd make a fine sparing partner. I used to box a little. We shall see what happens tonight. Hopefully Rose won't flip her shit.

"Edward I know you can hear me. I'm gonna need your help with Rose tonight."

He nodded to me in understanding.

(BPOV)

After accepting their invitation to dinner tonight I left for bio. Emmett was thrilled with the idea. I have never seen a man enjoy pain so much. As I entered Biology Edward was already seated. He smiled like always and I nodded. I sat down and turned to him.

"So I will be seeing you later tonight for dinner?" I asked.

"That's what I've been told." he replied.

"If you don't want us over, I will tell Alice another time."

"No…no Bella you misunderstood me. I'm glad you are coming over, we don't get much time to talk here."

And on queue the teacher came in and called the class to attention., I thought about what he just said. Today we were partnering up to dissect a frog. Oh yummy, just what I wanna do after lunch. I heard Edward chuckle next to me. I imagine the look on my face must of looked funny.

He whispered

"Don't worry I will do most of the work if it makes you ill!"

"I will be just fine" I told him.

Grimacing again as I brought my eyes back to the frog in front of me. Again he chuckled. We sped through the lab. Edward was very thorough and efficient. We finished before everyone else. Edward  removed the cut up frog to the back of the room to the table that was set up for them, while I took our completed worksheet to the teachers desk. He eyed me suspiciously until he looked over our sheet. He looked up and smiled. I smiled in return as he waved me back to my seat.

Edward must have decided now was the time for 20 questions. He asked about my family, mainly Emmett. Then he asked about my hobbies. I told him about boxing and showed him my necklace, told him about karate and my belts and trophies. We talked about running track. He asked if it was only because of Emmett. I told him no it was because I love to run, it brings a feeling of freedom. When he asked if I danced, I was taken aback for a moment but composed myself quickly and asked why he thought that. He said it was the way I carried myself. I told him that yes I danced. That I have taken ballet since I could walk.

He asked what I thought about forks. I told him it was too green and quiet here. That I missed the sun and exhaust. That made him chuckle. He told me that they once lived in Chicago. So he understood how I could miss the city. He told me about his family. Alice is indeed his sister, adopted but still his sister. Rosalie and Jasper are his cousins on his moms side. He told me how their parents had died along time ago so his mother took them in. That his dad was a surgeon at the hospital, and how the nurses chase him around all day long. He told me that his mother was an architect. She restores old buildings and loves to remodel or build from scratch. Their family seemed really busy.

I asked about Jasper. He seemed a lot like me. Edward told me how Jasper also loved extreme sports, and dabbled in different things. I asked if Jasper liked boxing and Edward told me yes. I wonder if Jasper would wanna spar sometime. Our conversation was then cut short by the bell. So Edward and I walked to the hall. He turned to me.

"Until later sweet Bella" he said before walking away. I was slightly shocked that he thought I was sweet. Me Isabella Swan sweet, and I was beginning to think he was smart.

Chapter 11: Mood Music

(APOV)

We got home from school. I was so excited about tonight.

"Carlisle, Esme" I called.

They were there in seconds.

"Yes Alice" they chimed together.

"We have company coming in a few hours!" I squealed.

"May I ask who our company will be?" Carlisle asked.

"Sheriff Swans Kids, Emmett and Bella."

"Oh" was Carlisle's reply.

He looked toward Edward who just nodded and shrugged his shoulders. How can he be so nonchalant about this. He looked at me out of the corner of his eye and smiled. I knew it. He is completely stoked. I watched as he made his way upstairs. I'll go talk to him, but first things first.

"Esme would you be so gracious as to cook for us this evening?"

"I would be delighted Alice."

"And Carlisle you just be your charming self." He smiled at me.

"Alright Alice".

"Jasper" I yelled even though I didn't have to. I was just so excited.

"Yes Alice?" Jasper said.

"Could you please make sure that Rosalie is on her best behavior."

"Already on it." he replied.

I made quick work of the cleaning. I put out the good china and silverware. Now to speak with Edward. I was at his door in a flash.

"Ed…."

"Come in Alice" he cut me off.

Of course he knew it was me.

"Edward how come you don't seem as excited about tonight as the rest of us. Even Jasper is excited to speak with Bella again."

"Alice" he said and I watched the smile spread across his face.

He was over to me in a second. Hugging me and spinning in circles. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Alice you have no idea how happy I am!"

"Why don't you tell me." I coaxed.

"Alice, Bella and I spent all 6th hour talking and getting to know each other. She is the most wonderful person I have ever met. Next to you of course."

That made me smile.

"She talked to me, she didn't shy away. She actually brushed me off."

"Oh Edward." I shook my head. "We must get ready they will be here in a hour. Here wear this". I threw a pair of tan chinos with matching sweater at him.

" It brings out your eyes."

Now for everyone else! I heard him chuckle as I skipped out of the room.

(BPOV)

Emmett was bouncing around like a child who was told he was getting a new toy. I'm glad to see him so happy, even if I don't understand it. We were do at the Cullen's at 7pm. That gives us 3 hours before we have to be there. I called Charlie to let him know Emmett and I were going out for dinner. He said that was fine he was working overnight anyway. I got off the phone with Charlie and decided to go start getting ready. I got a quick shower and went to my closet to see what I could find. I looked over the clothes I had there and I couldn't find anything I deemed appropriate. So It was time to enter the forbidden wardrobe, as I opened the door I saw the large variety of dresses I owned. Ugh! I have always had these, in case we had important dinners to go to when we lived in the city. We were once invited to the governor's Ball, because of Charlie being on the police force. I dug through the clothes in there and decided on a sea foam green knee length sun dress, with white cork sandals. I went to my bathroom to take a look at my hair; of course it was a mess. I pulled a brush through it and pulled it into a high ponytail, leaving some small strands around my face which I curled along with my bangs. I applied some eyeliner and eye shadow. Smeared my lips with some strawberry lip-gloss to finish the look.

Emmett came in my room then.

"You look lovely" he said smiling.

"Thank you. Your not so bad looking yourself." I replied.

He had on a pair of black dress pants and a gray sweater with a black and white strip that wrapped all the way around his chest. His hair was spiked with jell till each hair was standing straight up. He looked handsome.

"Well Bells you ready to go?" he asked. "Alice already called with directions."

Oh good I  forgot we didn't know where they lived.

"Yeah Emmy I'm ready. This is as good as it's gonna get" he chuckled at my lack of enthusiasm.

"You know your excited to go see Edward!" he wiggled his eyebrows at me. I slugged him hard in the shoulder.

 "Rosalie Hale has nothing to do with your eagerness to get out the door?" I said.

"Touché" was all he said.

It took us 45 minutes. To get to the Cullen house. Their driveway was one of those hidden ones with the signs. It was surrounded by trees on either side so you couldn't see anything. We pulled into an open meadow. The house rose up out from among a sea of flower beds and rose bushes. The house was huge. 3 stories high. The outside was a pale peach color. The roof was made of Terra-cotta tiles. It looked like a house out of a story book. The porch completely circled the lower portion of the house. Potted plants and hanging baskets littered the porch. There was a swing hanging just off the side of the front door. It was perfect. I was nauseous. We parked next to the house and got out. We walked to the front door and just as I was about to knock the door flew open.

(EPOV)

I heard their vehicle turn onto the driveway. I rushed down stairs. I couldn't wait to start this evening. I could only imagine how beautiful Bella would look. I waited by the door for them to get to the porch. Just as they were about to knock I opened the door. Bella looked stunned.

"Hello Edward" she managed to squeak out.

"Welcome, won't you come in?" I said stepping aside to let them pass.

"Thank you" Bella smiled.

"Hey dude how's it goin?" Emmett asked.

"Cool here and yourself?" I replied.

"Swell dude swell!" he responded.

I lead them into the sitting room. Alice was already there bouncing around.

"HI Bella" Alice chimed as she hugged her and kissed her cheek.

"Don't you look dashing Emmett" Alice approved.

Great he gets bonus points. If Rosalie gets her way he'll become Alice's favorite. Jasper then wandered in.

"Hello Emmett, Bella. Welcome."

He shook Emmett's hand, then walked over and kissed Bella's cheek. I became suddenly and outrageously jealous. Jasper looked over at me and raised his eyebrows at me. I knew I didn't have anything to worry about Jasper was with Alice. I just shrugged. He smiled and shook his head. A wave of calm rushed the room. I mouthed Thank you to Jasper. Again he nodded.

"Something smells wonderful" Bella said sniffing the air.

"That would be dinner" I told her. "Would you like to meet the cook?" I asked. A smile came across her face.

"Yes I would". I lead Bella into the kitchen where Esme was flitting all over the place. Stirring this and mixing that.

"Mom" Esme turned to look at us with the most welcoming smile.

"Oh hello dear, this lovely young lady must be Bella. I've heard so much about you. Alice and Edward haven't stopped talking about you since they met you." Bella shrugged, I would have blushed if it were possible.

"Mom" I whined a little.

"Oh sorry Edward. I didn't mean to embarrass you." Esme apologized.

"It's fine mom, and yes this is Bella. Emmett is in the other room with Jasper and Alice."

"Well then you two go have fun and I will call you when dinner is ready."

"Yes ma'am" I said.

We exited the kitchen but I didn't want to be with anyone but Bella. Then an idea hit me.

"Bella, would you like a tour of the house?" I asked hoping she would say yes.

"Sure why not." she said. If I had a pulse it would be racing.

"Follow me" I said reaching for her hand. She hesitated for a minute then grabbed hold of my hand. I lead Bella upstairs, pointing out the different art work on the walls and the story behind each one. She was full of questions. I answered them as truthfully as I could. I showed her all the rooms in the house except my siblings rooms. I don't think Alice would mind but Rose would have a cow. When we made it to the third floor I showed her the restroom first. Then it was my room, she asked about my books and Cd's. she asked what CD was my favorite. I told her it was Debussy. She looked shocked, but when I asked what was wrong she smiled seeming wistful and said it was her favorite too. I wondered where she went just then. Our final stop was the library. I took it from her expression that she loved to read. Then her eyes settled on my piano in the corner. She caught me off guard when she turned to me and asked

"Do you play?" I smiled at her and replied

"Yes I do, would you like to hear me play?" I saw her eyes brighten at my answer.

"Yes Please" was all she said.

I lead her to the window seat closest to the piano. She sat with her legs curled under her. I sat and began to play. I watched Bella as she closed her eyes and leaned into the window. She seemed to be enjoying the music. I hadn't noticed that the song I started playing had morphed into something else entirely. A brand new melody I haven't heard before. That's when I realized Bella was humming along with the rhythm like she had heard this song everyday of her entire life. I finished the song and Bella looked up at me. I motioned for her to come sit with me on the piano bench. She seemed unsure but joined me anyway. She gently stroked the keys on the piano. She noticed me watching her. She stopped, looked at me and said " Do you mind?"

I smiled and said "Not at all."

Then she allowed her fingers to take their proper positions on the keys and began to play the most beautiful melody I have ever heard. Every note she played flowed flawlessly into the next. Was there anything this enchanting girl can't do? I asked myself. Then I realized we were no longer alone. It seems Bella's beautiful music called to them. As Bella's song came to an end Emmett looked at Bella and said

"That was Beautiful Bells… I haven't heard you play like that in years." Bella blushed. Finally realizing she had a audience. Rosalie was even smiling. Her thoughts were smug.

'she may actually play better then you Edward'

Then she winked at me. Jasper and Alice were thinking in unison, one word, 'Beautiful'. Esme's voice broke through the calm in the room.

"Dinner is ready" she chimed.

The others turned on their heels and left. I helped Bella up from bench. Then like the others we headed toward the dining room.

(JPOV)

We were all just hanging around the sitting room. Edward took Bella to the kitchen to meet Esme. So I sat on one of the bean bags on the floor and turned on the X box. I think I could get a few rounds of wrestling in before dinner. Emmett must have noticed what I was doing and asked if he could join. I've never had someone who wanted to play against me. We sat on the bean bags going match after match. Emmett really got into it. His emotions were raw and exciting. Which of course got me going as well. Alice and Rose sat on the sofa behind us cheering us on. I guess I was sending them the emotions of Emmett too. I heard Edward ask Bella if she would like a tour of the house and she replied noncommittally, a strong wave of emotions crashed into me. Nervous, happy, excited, scared, puzzled, determined. What a mix. One last emotion was extremely strong. Desire. 'Edward', I thought. I know he could hear me. I heard him whisper "sorry Jazz". I chuckled, but continued to wrestle with Emmett. Minutes passed and we hear the piano music coming from upstairs. Edward was playing again. He hasn't played since we moved here 2 years ago. This girl is bringing him back to life. He played beautifully. Somewhere along the way the melody of his usual song changed as if someone else took over. Still I could hear the beauty in the notes. I could also hear someone humming. Bella? Strange. Then it stopped. A new song began. This one was the most glorious song I had ever heard. Edward was out doing himself. Something about the tune called to me. It was obviously calling to the others as well cause we were all heading toward the stairs following the harmonies that claimed us. It was soothing, I myself have never felt this calm before. We were approaching the library door. We stopped. I was stunned to find that is was Bella playing not Edward. I saw a smile spread across Emmett's face. This must be a good thing then. Bella's emotions were always very deep. I kept them to myself so as not to alert Edward. Bella was very broken. Her emotions were all over the map. Happy, sad, confused, scared, lonely, but mostly angry. I couldn't sort it out. Something must have happened that sent her on this roller coaster of emotions. I would have to be sneaky about this so as not to tip off Edward. Right now Bella's feelings were so confusing to me. It was as if she left the room. There was nothing. Like she left her body. The song was ending and the only thought that crossed my mind was 'Beautiful'.

It was then I noticed everyone standing around me. Bella herself came out of the trance caused by the music. She suddenly had a wave of embarrassment hit her. She must have realized we were here. She blushed, going by what Emmett had said she had played before but not for a long time. I have noticed many similarities between her and Edward. They both seem to have strong emotions they can't control. Their love of music and literature is obvious. They both seem to be intelligent beyond their years. I wonder if it is fate that they were brought together. Edward didn't seem to even hear my speculations. He seemed to still be in a trance. Whatever power this girl has over him was strong. I can feel the admiration he has for Bella, and truthfully I don't blame him. She is strong, kind, talented, beautiful in mind, body and spirit. She is the complete package. She is either going to be a curse or a blessing. Only time will tell. I was brought out of my thoughts by Esme telling us dinner was ready. We all retreated down stairs. Edward and Bella trailing behind. I could feel the emotional turmoil building inside Edward. Love, lust, need, desire. Others as well. Protection, fear, hope, sadness. God this boy is gonna drive me crazy. I will speak with him later to help sort this out. We all sat in our seats around the table. Esme was starting to serve dinner when were heard Carlisle come in. He had been called to the hospital on an emergency after Alice had told him about our company. He entered the room and went straight over to Esme. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her cheeks. The love radiating off them filled the room without any influence from me. Alice grabbed my hand under the table. I smiled. I could only hope me and Alice could feel half the love they have. Edward cleared his throat, and brought the room back into focus. Carlisle just smiled. He finally realized our guests at the table.

"How rude of me, I have yet to introduce myself." he said.

"I'm Dr. Cullen, but you may call me Carlisle."

Bella smiled and spoke.

"Hello Dr. Cullen…My name is Bella and this is my brother Emmett."

She placed her hand on his shoulder to get his attention.

"Oh yeah…Hello." we all started to laugh. Emmett flushed red.

"OK settle down. Dinner's getting cold." Esme scolded.

We all settled into our seats and Esme served dinner. The rest of the evening was uneventful. When we finished eating, or pretending to eat, we all went to the living room. All expect Edward and Bella. They headed back upstairs to the library. I guess Bella wanted to hear Edward play again.

After sometime we heard the piano playing again. I could tell I didn't know this song so I figured it was Bella playing again. I could hear Edward sigh. Her music was extremely beautiful. We all just sat and listened, not talking, not moving. It was really peaceful. Bella really could calm a room down just by playing. Then all to soon her music stopped and we heard her speak to Edward.

"It's getting late, Emmett and I should really be going." she told him.

I could feel the sadness come from him.

"Awe man I don't wanna go yet. I was having a great time" Emmett replied.

We all chuckled. Edward and Bella appeared at the door to the living room just then.

"Sorry Emmett, maybe we could come by another time if it would be okay?" she said in a questioning tone.

"That would be great." Alice chimed in.

"Well then Emmett lets go and not wear out our welcome" Bella told him.

He stood and walked over to her. She smiled at all of us and they said their good byes. Then they left out the front door. We all sat and listened as they drove away. I could tell Alice and Edward were both sad to see them leave. The one that caught me off guard was Rosalie. She also seemed upset but also a new emotion longing…okay now I'm confused. I will have to get to the bottom of this. Edward looked over to me as he heard my thoughts and smiled. He knows something!

"Edward, can I have a word with you" I asked

"Sure Jasper" he smiled at me.

This can't be good. He chuckled. Yep like I said not good.

We walked out the glass doors in the back of living room. I followed him for a long while before he stopped and sat down on a tree that had fallen over.

"OK Jazz let's have it" he stated.

"Well I was wondering about all the emotions you were feeling toward Bella earlier?"

"Jazz I wish I could explain them to you but I myself have no idea about them. I was actually hoping you could tell me." he said.

Oh great we are both lost.

"Okay so no help there. What about Rosalie?" I asked.

With that he smiled. I knew it! He knows something.

"Well Jazz yes I know why Rosalie is feeling the emotions she is putting off. You see I think Rosalie is falling for Emmett." he said.

My jaw dropped. I think it actually hit the forest floor. He of course laughed at this.

"What. Why. How?"

"Jazz just go with it. It could be a good thing…Think about it. If Rose is happy the rest of us can be too!"

I thought about this for a minute. And of course like always Edward was right. I saw him smile out of the corner of my eye. Smug little punk. At that he laughed. We continued the rest of the night talking over the evening and how he felt about what was going on between him and Bella. The future is looking brighter as the night progresses and I don't need Alice's visions to see that.

Chapter 12: Time Passes

(BPOV)

That night dinner with the Cullen's was eye opening. I haven't felt that calm and relaxed in years. I think it's mostly due in part to me playing on the piano. Music has always had an effect on me, even more so when I'm the one creating it. I came to two startling revelations that night.

1. There is something different about the Cullen's. They aren't the same as other people. Almost inhuman.

2. I love to play the piano. I had forgotten what it felt like when I played. I miss making beautiful music that fills the house with peace and serenity.

*****3 months later*****

I have recently started writing in a journal. Jasper gave me the idea. He said it might help me to cope with my unfathomable emotions. I have no idea what in the world he is talking about, but what the hell might as well.

Journal Entry:

Emmett and I have been to the Cullen's many times in the past few months. Emmett seems to be getting closer with Rosalie with each passing day. I too have created friendships within the Cullen family. Alice my personal shopper and demon, has become like a sister.  I am pretty sure that her and her shopping trips that I am forced to attend will be the death of me. Jasper has become like a confidant that I can tell my secrets to. He would never betray me. He takes everything in stride, he is always so calm about most things. I think he has a 'gift' for this. Rosalie and I have a love/hate relationship. We keep it civil around Emmett but I can tell she despises me. Though I'm not sure why. Just another piece to the puzzle.

Edward and I are a different story all together.

He is like a long lost friend or younger brother that I have recently found again. We laugh and joke like children. Spending hours in the library, either reading to each other or playing the piano. I know he has strong feelings for me but I don't know what to say about them. This friendship we have is something I've needed since my mother passed.

The scars of that dreadful night have begun to heal. I find myself smiling and laughing more. Watching Emmett find his feelings for a girl is a wonder to see. He is so sweet. I hope he doesn't get his heart broke.

(EMPOV)

It's another Monday morning. Bella like always is taking forever to get around.

"Bella let's go" I yelled up the stairs.

"I'm coming, hold your horses. I can only move so fast." she replied.

"Yeah I know you have only two speeds, slow and slower" I chuckled.

"Ha ha, very funny." she retorted. "Let's go."

We arrived at school a couple minutes early.

As we headed toward the building those two sleazy girls Lauren and Jessica approached Bella.

"Hello…Bella how you are?" Lauren asked. I remembered her. She was hanging all over me the first day here.

"Fine I guess." Bella replied.

"Hey" I said.

"So why are you hanging out with the Cullen's now? No one hangs around them." Lauren said.

"Why not? And why would you care who we hang out with?" Bella replied snidely.

"No one knows why really. They just don't talk to anyone and they keep to themselves. At first it was just the two, Edward and Alice. They always seemed to be having private conversations with each other. It was kinda creepy. Then a year later the Hales moved here. Rosalie is beautiful but really snobby, and her twin Jasper is quiet and keeps to himself. Well at least until you guys came. You two are the first people they have talked to." Lauren told us.

Then Jessica spoke.

"Yeah what makes you two so special?"

"Nothing and what is it to you anyway?" I retorted.

The girl looked shocked that I would talk to her this way. Well no one talks smack about my friends and gets away with it. I don't care who they are.

"Come on Bella we don't need to listen to these two!" I said to Bella.

"Okay Emmett let's go." she said. She looked deep in thought. So I led her into the school and to our lockers.

"Wow that was weird. Don't you think Bella."

"Yeah weird." she replied still lost in her thoughts.

"Come on Bells they were totally dissing our friends. And from what they said they don't even know them."

"Your right Emmy, but we shouldn't do anything about it. I don't wanna upset Charlie by starting trouble."

"Wait, what. You don't wanna start trouble, says the girl who has been in more fights then Mike Tyson."

She chuckled.

"Okay you got me there, I'm trying to start fresh though Emmett. So lets leave it for now."

"OK Bells we will, for now."

So I let it go until I could tell Rose about Jess and Lauren's attitudes toward them. I didn't see any of them till lunch. How weird is that. Oh well it will have to wait. Morning classes passed slowly. I couldn't wait to see Rose again. God she was a heavenly sight to see. I love the way her hair flows to her waist in gentle waves. Her beautiful smile and perfect teeth. Her eyes are the loveliest shade of golden honey. I spent the rest of the morning daydreaming about Rose that way.

Then finally the lunch bell rang. YES! I shouted mentally. I saw Bella walking with Alice to the lunch room.

"Hey Bells, Alice wait up" I shouted down the hall.

They turned to look at me.

"Hurry up Emmett. I'm starving." Bella yelled back.

I think I ran over some freshman and knocked over a fellow senior but hey he got in the way. I made it to them just before they entered the café.

"So ladies what are we talking about?" I asked.

"Well… Bella here was just telling me about your run in with Lauren and one of her minions." Alice said.

Minions that was funny. Alice is always good for a laugh.

"Yeah what's up with her anyway?" I asked.

"I think we should wait till we are at the table, more privacy that way. Less likely to have ease droppers." Alice replied.

Jerking her head to the left. There stood Lauren and two other girls, including Jessica.

"Okay sure Alice." I told her.

We entered the café to see that Jasper, Rose, and Edward were already at the table. I took my seat next to Rose. She smiled happily. I couldn't help but smile in response. Then Alice of course would jump right into business. That girl just likes to hear herself talk I think. Or she can't keep anything in.

"Well guys, Bella and Emmett had a run in with Lauren this morning." Alice told everyone.

"Oh…What did the shrew say this time?" Rose asked.

"Nothing most people don't already know. But it upset Emmett that they would talk so rudely about us without getting to know us." she replied.

"I see" Jasper looked at me with a smile.

I smiled in return.

"Awe…Emmy you stuck up for us." Rose gushed.

"Hell yeah, you guys are like family." I told them.

Edward turned to Bella who was looking rather angry. She hadn't said anything about the confrontation yet.

"Bella are you okay? You haven't said anything." Edward asked her.

"I'm fine. Just annoyed as all hell with that bitch." she told him.

"Which one was it this time, Rachel or Jessica?" Alice asked.

"I'm not sure, she didn't say her name but she has dark hair." Bella said to Alice.

" That was Jessica" Rose responded.

"What's her problem?" Bella asked.

She was clearly getting more ticked off by the minute. I could see the red starting to flush her face. Now that's the Bella I know. I guess what ever her and Jasper have been doing is helping her keep her temper at bay. Damn it. I was hoping to see Bella kick that girls ass.

"Well a while back before you guys moved here, Jessica made her play for Edward here, but of course…" Jasper said smiling but was cut off by Edward.

"I turned her down. She has tried several other times since we started hanging out with you guys. She makes my skin crawl."

We all laughed at Edward. He seemed to shiver when he spoke of Jessica. So that explains that.

"So she's jealous of us?" I asked just to clear things up.

"You got it. Well not you in particular but Bella most definitely." Rose said.

"Why is she jealous of me?" Bella asked the obvious follow up question.

"Because Bella, Edward shows attention and favor to you. He won't even look at them." Jasper told her.

"But Edward and I are only friends" she replied.

I saw Edwards face fall slightly when she said this. He must have stronger feelings for her then I first suspected. I will talk to him about it later when Bella isn't around.

"That's not how she sees it. You're the enemy. Her competition so to speak." Jasper smiled at this.

I think he was hoping to watch the fight also. A man after my own heart. He knew what Bella was capable of, if she was pushed enough. He also seemed to notice the change in Edwards mood. The bell rang then signaling the end of lunch. The rest of the day flew by. Bella and I got home late since we stopped off to get something to eat. Dad was working late again.

******2 months later******

(EPOV)

The days and weeks passed quickly since Bella and Emmett's run in with Lauren. Bella seems to be distancing herself more then normal from me. I wonder if it has anything to do with it. They still come by all the time but she spends most of her time here with Jasper. I think her and Jasper are keeping things from me but of course I have no proof. Jasper has mastered keeping his thoughts from me over the years. So I'm not privy to their conversations. I have often seen Bella writing in a book. I think it's a diary or journal of some type but I won't ask her about it. That would invade on her privacy. I wish she would feel that free to talk to me like she speaks to Jazz. I miss my friend. I know I wish it was more but I will take what I can get.

Emmett had asked me about my feelings toward Bella and I had told him how I felt. He told me good luck with that and laughed at me. I guess she doesn't really date or go with guys. He told me her last boyfriend was in 7th grade, when she caught him kissing another girl she beat him up and left him with a broken nose, two black eyes, a swollen lip, and a broken wrist. Ouch. I most definitely don't wanna make her mad. Not like she could hurt me, but I wouldn't want her to try either. I decided one day after Emmett and Bella left to discuss my situation with Jasper and Alice.

"Jazz, Alice can I speak with you? It's about Bella."

"Sure Edward, what can we help you with" they said it in unison. It's kind of creepy when they do that.

"Have you noticed that Bella has been distant with me, I was wondering if you two would know why? She won't speak to me except to say hi or later." I asked.

"Edward you know I can't say anything without Bella's permission. She trusts me, I won't break her confidence in me." Jasper told me.

"It's okay Jazz I understand. I just wish I could see what's going on inside her head." I told them.

"Edward, did you ever stop to think that it may have something to do with Jessica and Lauren?" Alice asked.

"Of course Alice, but what would that have to do with me and Bella's friendship?" I replied.

I didn't understand where Alice was going with this. I was getting frustrated.

"Maybe she doesn't want trouble with them so if she stays distant from you, they will leave her alone." Alice said. She wasn't making any sense to me.

"Alice that makes no sense what so ever. Just because she stops hanging out and talking to me isn't gonna make me go running to Jessica. I can't stand that girl."

I could feel my skin start to crawl as I spoke her name. If I could be sick I would. That girl was gross, the things she would think about doing to me, made my stomach turn. Oh how I wish she would give up already. She doesn't even know it but she is ruining any chances I may have had with Bella.

"We know this Edward, but Bella is trying to make things easier for herself. She is using some serious restraint to not go and just beat Jessica to a pulp. She values our friendships, but she doesn't want to outcast herself from everyone else either." Jasper broke into my thoughts.

So Bella wanted to beat up Jessica. Maybe she likes me more then I thought. I could feel the smile starting at the corners of my lips.

"oh" was all I could say.

What Jasper said made sense. Lauren and Jessica could make Bella's life miserable if she didn't back away. She would be made an outcast just by hanging out with us. Bella deserves better. She deserves everything. So I will just have to let this happen. When the time is right she will come to me…I hope!

"Edward, you know Bella loves us all like her family. We know you would like for it to be more, but you can't rush things. Bella has been through a lot before she came here. Jasper has been helping her and she has come along way but she still has a long way to go. So be patient. Please." Alice said.

"Okay Alice, I'll leave it go." I told her.

What has Bella been through? She hasn't told me anything. Why does she keep things from me. I don't understand. I will keep my word to Alice, I will let it go. For now.

Chapter 13: Sorry Charlie

(CHPOV)

It's been one year since Renee's death. Emmett seems to have moved past it rather quickly. He always was the resilient one. Bella seems better but I can still see the pain and loss in her eyes. She tries to hide it but I can see right through her. She's like an open book to me, she reminds me of her mother in those regards.

BEEP BEEP….

Hearing the car horn behind me brought me out of my memories. I look over at the clock. 10 minutes to 6. Great I'm going to be late.

**Sheriff Swan…station calling Sheriff Swan**

** This is Sheriff Swan… Go ahead David.** I say into the handset.

** Hey Sheriff we got a call about a silent alarm at a bank in Port Angeles. They asked for our assistance.**

**I'm on it David.** I replied.

I quickly made my way to a turn around and headed back the other direction. Port Angeles is as close to the city as I get since Renee's death. Most of the police action we see around these parts are car accidents and young punks spraying graffiti on the walls of local businesses.

**Sheriff…They wanted me to warn you that the robbers are considered armed and dangerous. So keep a sharp eye out.**

** Will do David, and thanks for the heads up.** I called back.

Great just what I need, armed lunatics running around town. I pulled up next to one of the other police vehicles barricading the street in front of the bank.

"Who's in Charge" I asked one of the officers.

"That would be me" The Port Angeles Sheriff said.

"I'm Charlie Swan, Sheriff from Forks. You called for assistance."

"We didn't Expect to get you Sheriff. By the way my name is George Davis." he replied.

"Nice to meet you George. I figured since I was in the area and was already on the road I would just take the call. So what are we looking at here?" I asked.

"We have 2 suspects. They have taken hostages, 2 tellers, the bank manager, and one civilian." George told me.

"Well where do you need me?" I asked.

"I would like for you to lead the team at the front of the bank, while I take a second team around the back. Boys this is chief Swan I want you all to listen to him, he is in charge out here." he said.

"OK got it."

"On three we go" George said.

"1...2.…3.…go"

I watched him lead his team around the back. We all stood ready around the bank entrance. Guns draw and pointed at the doors. Suddenly shots were fired from around the back. They must have tried to get out the back. Then the suspects came flying around the corner bullets soaring everywhere. Soon it was all just a blur. All I could hear was gunfire from all directions. I saw a young officer take a bullet to the shoulder. He fell to the ground but quickly pulled himself up on the side of his car and began firing his weapon again. I was only distracted for a split second, but it was enough. I could feel the burning in my chest. The pain shot through different points of entry. It was like one of those black and white movies where everything seemed to move in slow motion with no sound. I could feel myself falling. I hit the ground with a thud. I felt the air escape my chest. Minutes must have past. I couldn't hear the voices of the people around me. I could see the faces of my fellow officers looking down at me. Then I could no longer feel the pain. I only felt cold. I saw the EMT's hover over me. They were asking me questions but I could not answer them. I couldn't find my voice. I coughed, my throat felt raw. Then the only thoughts I had were of  Emmett and Bella. This would kill my Bella. She has been through so much already. With her mothers death that she is just starting to get over. She isn't going to handle this well. Emmett is going to need all his strength for this one. I just hope they know I love them. Take care of each other, be strong. I'll see you soon Renee. Then everything went dark.

***Several Hours Later***

(EMPOV)

I thought this day would never end. School took longer then normal. There seems to be this awkward silence between Bella and Edward. She hasn't really hung out with him lately. I wonder what is going on? For a while I thought that maybe they would become more then just friends. I like Edward. His family has become like our second family.

Bella seems to be getting better. It's been a year since mom passed. She is still not completely her old self though. Jasper seems to get her to open up some. I just hope he can get through to her.

"Emmett, where are you?" I heard Bella calling me.

"In the living room Bells" I called back.

She came through the door smiling at me. I loved to see her smile.

"Hey I wondered what you would want for supper?" she asked.

Dad was supposed to be working late again.

"Anything is good Bella, whatever you want to make is fine."

"Well then were getting pizza. I could use some greasy, cheesy goodness."

I chuckled at her word usage.

"Sounds good sis."

I could hear her on the phone ordering the pizza. When she got off the phone she came to sit with me and we waited for the delivery guy. After awhile I decided to ask her what was going on.

"Bella what is going on between you and Edward?"

"Nothing were only friends" she said.

"Are you sure. Cause lately you haven't acted much like his friend. You have pretty much alienated him."

"What! I have not" she claimed. I rolled my eyes at her.

"When was the last time you and him hung out?" I was pushing. I knew the answer but I wanted her to say it.

"Uh…Well I'm not sure."

"Exactly my point. You don't know when. I can tell you when. The last time was before those sleazy girls threatened you."

"They have nothing to do with it." she was getting angry with me.

"Bella you can't lie to me, I know you better then that."

"Alright fine, it's because of those girls. Lauren and Jessica can make my life miserable, I don't want them to ruin my chances of fitting in here." she told me.

"Bella you know how backwards you have that. Your worried about fitting in when you are alienating the friends you already have. Your pushing them away. You have no idea how hurt Edward is. He doesn't understand why you won't talk to him."

Just then the door bell rang. Bella went to answer it.

“Emmett?” she sounded scared.

What the hell..who could that be. I thought it was the pizza guy. I got up off the couch and joined Bella at the door to find some police officer. He wasn't one of ours we know all of them. This one had a Port Angeles patch under his badge. I froze and Bella looked terrified.

"Is this the Home of Sheriff Charlie Swans family?" he asked.

"Yes how may we help you?" I stuttered slightly.

"May I come in?" he asked

"Yes sure. Again may I ask what this concerns?"

The officer turned around and looked at us.

"This morning Sheriff Charlie Swan took a call from dispatch about a robbery in progress in Port Angeles."

I heard Bella gasp. But the officer continued.

"He was helping our department out since we are short staffed when he sustained two bullet wounds to the chest. And was pronounced dead at the scene by EMT's. We have taken the suspects into custody. They will be put away for a long time for this if it is any consolation to you. I'm sorry for your loss." he then turned and left.

"Thank you" was all I could say.

I looked at Bella, she was sinking to the floor with her hands covering her face. I closed the door behind the officer and ran to Bella. Not again. I pulled her into my arms and cradled her as she cried. I got up and took her to the sofa in the living room. I set her down and quickly called Jasper. My voice cracked as he picked up.

"Hello?"

“Jasper man is that you?”

"Yes Emmett is everything okay?"

" No it's not, actually it's Bella, she needs you. Could you come over please."

" I'll be there shortly"

With that I heard his phone click shut. I hung up the phone. I walked over to sit by Bella. I again took her in my arms and let her cry into my shirt.

A few minutes later, a knock on the door let me know that he was here. That was quick.

"Come in Jasper" I yelled toward the door.

Jasper came through the door followed not only by Alice but Edward also. No surprise there. I should have know if it involved Bella he would come to.

"Emmett, what is it. You sounded  upset on the phone." Jasper asked.

"Charlie" was all I could say.

Edward gasped. I knew he understood. Alice looked around the room and found Bella on the sofa, she immediately went to her side.

"Emmett please what happened" Alice asked.

I proceeded to tell them what the officer had told me about Charlie. Alice's mouth dropped and her eyes fell to Bella. The more I spoke the angrier I became, I can't believe Charlie would let something happen to him so soon after Renee. I looked over to Jasper, he and Edward looked as if they could kill someone. It's like they knew exactly how I felt. I got up to leave the room I couldn't take this, I needed to let off some steam. I looked at Edward and nodded. I knew he could hear my thoughts. He would put it together. He looked shocked as I walked past and went out the back door. I could feel the anger building in me as I walked. I wasn't really seeing my surroundings. Once I was safely inside the cover of the forest I let it go. I ripped up saplings by the roots. I threw rocks the size of small boulders at the trees, causing them to sway. I let go of a scream. I collapsed to the forest floor. I could feel the tears running hot down my face. I can't let Bella see me like this. I have to be strong, I'm all she has left.

(APOV)

I ran immediately to Bella. Then Emmett told us about Charlie. How could I not have seen this. I took Bella in my arms as she sobbed uncontrollably. The look in Jaspers eyes told me of the pain Bella was feeling though. She was breaking right here and now in my arms. Emmett had left the house, I could hear him tearing apart the forest. He must not want to upset Bella further by falling apart in front of her. Edward looked as if he wanted to take my place. I looked to the future to see how she would react to him. I saw her push him away. He must have seen also, because he looked heart broken. Bella whimpered softly..

"Jasper."

(JPOV)

I could feel Bella's heart break as it was happening. I was crushed. I felt the anger radiate off of Emmett. He wanted revenge. His anger consumed me, mixing with my own. It was so strong. I must have been influencing Edward also because the look on his face was murderous. I can only imagine that mine looked similar. Emmett stormed out past us to the outside. I could here him ripping up trees. I could feel the trees tremble under the force of his anger as he allowed a scream to escape his lips. Then all I could feel was sorrow and determination. Then Alice went all blank. I knew she was scanning the future, for what I wasn't sure. When Bella whispered my name I was shocked. Her emotions confused me. She felt a sudden wave of relief, but the pain over took it, only to be followed by sorrow again. Alice approached me then and nodded to the back door. She must have thought something to Edward cause he just nodded. They left me with Bella, and started to head to the rear of the house.  They must be going to check on Emmett.  I could feel his pain. His pain was not only for the loss of his father but for Bella as well. I made my way over to the sofa. Gently I lifted Bella into my arms and she clung to me. When Alice returned inside seconds later she tried to take my spot comforting Bella.  I started to move away when Bella clung to me harder. Alice looked to Edward then and whispered.

"Go get Rose"

He nodded and disappeared into the trees. Hopefully she could comfort Emmett. For Bella's sanity I hope Rose could console Emmett.

(EPOV)

He knows! He knew we weren't human. He knew I could hear what he was thinking, he knew Alice could do something, he wasn't 100% sure what yet. He also knew Jasper was somehow controlling the rooms' emotions. He nodded at the look on my face before disappearing out the back door. Alice's vision then caught my attention. Me holding Bella. Then she pushed me away. My heart broke a little more. Alice moved away when Bella whispered Jaspers name. Together we went out to find Emmett. I was lost in my thoughts until we found Emmett.

I wonder if she knows as well. Did Emmett tell her his theories. If he did she doesn't seem afraid.

When we approached Emmett I could hear him more clearly. He was more worried about Bella then himself. He thought about how broken she was when their mother died. How she didn't speak or eat for weeks. Then how they forced her to move out here to Forks against her will. I couldn't believe this was the same girl we had come to know. After a few more minutes passed Emmett stood. He began walking back to the house. Alice told me to go get Rose. When I returned with her, Rose immediately rushed to Emmett. I watched as she cradled him to her and let him cry. After looking around I noticed that Jasper and Bella were missing.

"Alice?” I asked.

“ Jasper went for a quick hunt. Bella's down stairs. I don't know what she is doing down there but I have heard several crashes and the sounds of glass breaking..” We all looked at Emmett.

“I'll go get her. This can't be good.” He sighed and then headed toward what I believe is the basement door. As soon as he was out of sight I whispered to the others.

"Emmett knows"

The look of shock on their faces would have been hilarious if the circumstances were different.

"How much does he know?" Alice questioned.

"He knows I can hear thoughts, he knows that Jasper controls emotions, and that you do something he is just not sure what. He knows we're different but he doesn't care." I said shrugging my shoulders.

"But how?" Rose was stunned.

"I don't know" I told her.

"How long?" Jasper asked as he came back into the house.

"From his thoughts, several months."

"Why didn't he say anything?"

"He thinks of us as family, to him that would be a form of betrayal. They have strong family bonds with us."

"Really" again Rose was shocked.

"Yes Rose. He loves you, and would never wanna hurt you like that."

"Yes Rose, I agree with Edward. The feelings that come off him when he is around you are extremely strong." Jasper confirmed what I was saying.

"My Emmy Bear!" Rose exclaimed.

"Gross Rose" Alice commented.

Rose smacked Alice and Alice giggled. Hours must have passed as we talked. The sky outside was dark when Emmett finally emerged from the basement with Bella in his arms. She seemed to be asleep.

"She finally passed out. She is so exhausted from crying. I'm going to take her up to her room. We can talk when I come back down." Emmett said.

We all nodded. It didn't take long. Only a few minutes and Emmett returned. He joined us at the table, and began to speak.

"I'm guessing Edward told you I know" he said.

He reached for Rose's hand. She gladly took his. We all nodded.

"I want you all to know that I don't care what you are. I have come to think of you as family. So has Bella. Now I have not told her my thoughts. I would like more answers before I do. If you do not wish for me to tell her I will not. But so you know she is my sister. She is stronger then she looks right now."

Emmett sounded so mature at the moment I wasn't sure if it was the same guy we met months ago. I looked at my siblings and they all nodded, echoing their thoughts. I looked at Emmett and began the most difficult conversation of my life.

Chapter 14: The Vampire Stories

(EPOV)

"Emmett before we begin can you tell me what you know?" I asked.

"I know that you, Jasper and Alice have extra abilities. Like superheroes, only your not superheroes."

"Well so far your right"

" I know that you Edward can read minds."

"How did you figure that one out?" I asked truly curious.

"Small things gave it away. Like at school if a guy would look at Bella to long you would get an angry look on your face. It's doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure it out." he chuckled.

Alice giggled. But he continued.

"There were also times when you would nod your head and no one said anything. Most people would not have noticed but I'm very perceptive, and you can bet if I noticed so did Bella."

"Do you really think so?" Alice questioned.

"Most Definitely" he remarked.

Out of all the people we decided to make friends with we choose the two most perceptive people in forks. I heard Rose gasp slightly, but Emmett squeezed her hand and she relaxed. That's a new one. Rose relaxed. Maybe she has found her one true match.

"Now my turn. What are you exactly?" Emmett asked. He looked Rose in the eyes and her smile faltered.

"Emmy please don't hate me." she cried.

"Rose I could never hate you. I love you" he told her pulling her closer.

Great there it was that dreadful L word. Why does everyone have someone but me. Am I doomed to be alone forever.

"I love you too.."

Emmett leaned in slightly and gave Rose a soft kiss. Ewe.. Alice clapped, and giggled and was bouncing around the room until we shushed her.

Rose then looked to me and I nodded telling her to go ahead.

"Emmett honey"

"Yes Rose"

"We are not human"

"I figured that out already. No human could be as beautiful as you."

"Thank you. But Emmett, please don't freak. We are vamp…vamp…"

Alice cut her off.

"Vampires, there I said it."

Emmett chewed this over in his head for a few minutes. Then all thoughts went blank. I looked at him and he smiled at me. He then looked at Rose and said.

"OK".

We all just looked shocked. Emmett burst out laughing at this. Which lightened the mood considerably. Then he looked to Alice. Alice smiled.

"So what can you do?" he asked her.

"I can see the future of any one person. But it is subjective. If they stick to one course of action the visions stay the same. If they change their mind then the visions change."

"Can you see my future?"

He asked curiously and glanced at Rose. Alice smiled. Then like every time before her eyes glossed over. I could see along with her. Emmett and Rose were smiling and happy. Emmett was just as he is now, except his eyes are golden like ours. When Alice came out of the vision, she looked at Rose and Emmett and smiled.

"Everything will work out wonderfully!"

Emmett and Rose both smiled. Then Emmett's thoughts changed.

"What about Bella. What do you see for her?" he was truly worried.

I too was curious to see this one. Alice again let go of the present and searched for Bella's future. But she couldn't find it. It was all blank. Nothing. Alice came back.

"Emmett I can't see anything. It's all black. It's like she blocked out everything."

"Are you sure Alice?"

"Yes. We are going to have to keep an eye on her."

"I agree, I can use all the help I can get. Now can you tell me how you all got this way?"

Rose started off with her story first.

"Well I was born during the Great Depression. I was always admired for my beauty. It was a blessing and a curse. When I was 18 I was courted by the bank owners' son, the bank in which my father worked. It was a whirlwind romance. Grand balls, parties, dinners. I was always his arm piece. I didn't mind. I enjoyed the attention. Then one night about a week before we were to be married, I was walking home from a friends house. I was passing a bar when I heard someone call my name. It was my betrothed. I crossed over to him. He was with a few of his friends, they all reeked of stale booze. I have never seen him drunk before. He began to show me off to his friends. They were grabbing me, and pulling at my clothes. Next thing I knew I was laying on the road. Broken, bleeding and crying. My clothes were torn, they raped me and left me to die in the street. That was when Carlisle found me."

She finished there. I figured it was much to painful for her to go further into detail, but she covered the basics. I looked at Emmett. He looked sick and angry. Jasper sent a wave of calm through us. Emmett nodded to him figuring it was his gift without having to ask. He is taking all this rather calmly I thought.

Then it was Jasper's turn.

"I was seventeen when I joined the confederate army. I lied about my age to get in. Over the next couple of years I rose in ranks quickly. So by the time I was 19 I was the youngest Major in the military. It was a year later, I was in Texas, helping to transport civilians from Galveston to Houston. I was turning around from one drop off to retrieve another when I came across 3 very lovely ladies. I had this feeling in the pit of my stomach that told me to run but the gentleman in me just couldn't leave them out there alone. And from there you can kind of guess the rest."

Emmett looked in awe at Jaspers story. In his thoughts he saw Jasper as some sort of war hero to be worshiped. I just chuckled to myself. Jasper looked at me and I shook my head. Alice started her story next. Her story was very short, she didn't remember much of her human life at all.

"All I remember is that it was always dark. I was always alone. Until one day this man grabbed me and lead me outside. He seemed upset. He leaned down to me then nothing. I woke up like this. I got a vision of Jasper and went to find him. After that I got one of Carlisle and his family and just knew that that was where we belonged."

She stared lovingly at Jasper. Sometimes they make me nauseous, if vampires could hurl I would. Emmett then turned to me. Okay here we go, I guess it's my turn.

"I was born in 1901 Chicago. My Parents names were Edward and Elizabeth Masen. I was 17 when a flu epidemic spread through the states. My parents had both already passed on from the flu. Carlisle was their doctor. He came to me and told me I was dieing, and that my mother begged him to save me. I looked at him with confusion on my face. He leaned in and whispered in my ear. He told me he was sorry. Then he changed me. I was the first. Carlisle became a father to me. Then he found his mate Esme. She became my mother. Then he found Rosalie. And as Alice said her and Jasper found us."

He looked at each of us and smiled.

"Thank you for trusting me with your secrets. I will keep them forever."

We nodded. Then he turned to me. Oh great here comes the stay away from my sister or I'll tear you limb for limb and tie you to a stake and burn you speech.

"Edward I know how you feel about my sister. All I ask is that you do not hurt her. She means the world to me, and is all I have left. Please be careful."

"I promise you Emmett I will do all in my power to protect her and keep her safe.”

He nodded. We spent the rest of the night talking about ourselves and Bella. It was a feeling of freedom with Emmett knowing our secret. We were free to be ourselves around him at least.

Chapter 15: Drowning in Darkness

(BPOV)

The last few days have been a blur. I barely remember the officer coming to tell us about Charlie's death. Then Alice, Jasper and Edward came. I recall Jasper holding me while I cried. I don't remember how I got to my room that night. Charlie's funeral came and went. I just sat there. I felt empty. Like there is nothing there. An empty shell.

 Emmett tries to talk to me but all I hear is a muffled buzzing sound. Jasper sits with me. He doesn't have to say anything, just having him close makes me feel some comfort. Alice comes and tells me about her days and helps me with my school work. I haven't been to school in almost a week. Edward stops by often. He reads to me mostly. I know I probably hurt his feelings these last few weeks by ignoring him, but I thought I was doing what was best. If I stayed away, Lauren and Jessica would leave me alone. I didn't know that leaving him alone would hurt him so much. Yeah sure I would see him when we went over but it wasn't the same. I could see the pain and confusion in his eyes.

I cry myself to sleep most nights. I only eat enough to keep them from worrying or hospitalizing me. I don't ever want to leave my room again. No one can get hurt if I stay here. I can't get hurt if I don't let them in. They can't get hurt if they don't see me spiraling into my own personal hell. Which I deserve to burn in. I deserve to wallow in my pain. Everyone I love leaves me. Emmett is all I have left, and the only way I know to keep him safe is to push him away. He can't leave me if I already left him. He has Rose now he'll be okay. So this room will be my sanctuary, my prison and my grave.

The days pass slowly. I have since locked them out of my room. They keep trying to get me to come out. They knock and knock but I just lay here. Food is left by the door. The pain comes and goes in waves. I cry and scream. The nightmares are the worst. I keep seeing Charlie's face, distorted in pain. Tears falling down his cheeks. Telling me not to be sad, and not to cry, he's with mom and their happy together again. I scream to him to come back to us but he fades into the darkness. I welcome the darkness. It means I feel no pain, no sorrow, nothing. I feel nothing. I go numb. I'm learning to hold on to the numbness. It helps me get through the days.

The song playing on my clock radio felt right in the atmosphere I surrounded myself in.

You say hold on to the reins

I say let them go tonight

My brain waves confused between what is and ain't

She cries groundless and free.

Tired of the water, tired of the wine

Tried of the future, tired of time

Tired of the madness, tried of the steel

Tried of the violence, tired of me.

Used steel, used steel am I

What was powerful in love, is no hard and crystallized

The intellect is fine for counting money and recalling time

But she cries groundless and free.

Tired of the water, tired of the wine

Tired of the future, tired of the time

Tired of the madness, tired of the steel

Tired of the violence, tired of me.

Tired of me

Ah ha yeah

I'm so tired of time

I'm so tired of the wine

And I'm so tired of the time

And I'm so tired of the wine, yeah

And hope is a letter that never arrives delivered by the postman of my fears.

You say hold on to the reins

I say let them go tonight

My brain waves confused between what is and ain't.

She cries groundless and free.

Tired of the water, tired of the wine

Tired of the future, tired of time

Tired of the madness, tired of the steel

Tired of the violence, tired of me.

Tired of the water, tired of the wine

Tired of the future, tired of time

Tired of the madness, tired of the steel

Tired of the violence, tired of me.

Tired of me

Tired of me

Tired of me

Tired, tired of me.

The song was exactly how I felt. I knew I would have to pull myself up out of this, but for now I felt like I was drowning in the darkness. I was happy to just let the darkness consume me, to swallow me up in a pool of nothingness.

Chapter 16: One's Will

(EPOV)

From Jasper's thoughts I could tell how Bella was feeling. Emmett said this time around isn't half as bad as it was when their mom died…so that explained what Alice and Jasper had said about the things from her past…Emmett said she wouldn't speak or even eat for weeks when their mom died. She wouldn't leave her room. When she finally did she was almost dead herself. It took almost 2 months to get her back to some form of normal. Then they moved here. The first friend she made here was Alice, and from there we new the rest. My poor Bella. How can one person survive all this. I know she has Emmett and he tries to be strong for her but one person can only do so much. She looked empty. Like her soul had died. Her eyes were lifeless and showed no emotions. Then one day she just shut us out. She wouldn't open her door. She wouldn't speak to any of us. Not even Jasper. He said her feelings were confused. She was angry, hurt, sad, lonely, determined. What was she thinking…I wish I knew. She would only open her door enough to take the food placed outside it. We took turns pleading with her to open the door or come out. She would tell us to go away and then nothing. She would go quiet. One day out of the blue, after a couple weeks of this, Alice came bounding into the room with a smile on her face. I looked at her quizzically and she smiled. I saw in her thoughts what made her so happy and I about jumped up and down with her. Almost. We quickly ran to Emmett and Bella's house. A quick knock on the door and then entered to find Emmett sprawled out on the couch.

"Emmett get up" Alice chimed.

"What I'm up" Emmet sighed.

"Go now you need to ask Bella to come back to school" She told him.

He looked at her like she was crazy so I explained about her vision and what she saw about Bella coming back to school with us. I swear he did a victory dance right there in the living room. He bolted up the stairs and pounded on Bella's door.

"Oh Bella honey I think it's time you join the living, you have been in there long enough now." he chastised her through the door.

"Fine" we heard her reply.

Yippy were getting Bella back… I was doing a victory dance of my own in my head. I saw Alice look at me like I was crazy. I just smiled at her. She giggled in return. Bella came to school with us. That first day back at school she was distant, vacant, like the lights are on but nobody was home. I know she is only doing this to please Emmett, but I hope she snaps out of this soon. We followed them back to their house that night. Bella departed back to her room. After a while Emmett yelled up to her.

"Bella time to come down with the rest of us".

We had ordered Pizza for dinner so Bella didn't have to cook. Not like she has lately. Esme felt bad for what had happened and has been cooking meals for Emmett since Bella confined herself up in her room. I must have been daydreaming cause suddenly Bella was standing next to me in the living room. I looked at her with a shocked expression on my face.

"Fine I'm here. What are we having for dinner?" she questioned Emmett.

I thought Emmett was going to go into shock. His mouth dropped open. Bella looked at him and sighed. Without warning Emmett was up off the couch and had Bella locked in a bear hug swinging her around in circles. She was smiling and laughing freely. Her laughter was contagious and we all were laughing with her.

"OH Bella, it's great to see you smile and hear your laughter!" Emmett himself was almost in tears.

"Sorry Emmy I know I have been depressed but I had to work through this in my own way. And I thank you all for helping me even though I was a bitch." She looked around at all of us as Emmett placed her back on her feet.

"Oh I cleaned and straightened the basement up for you" Alice chimed in.

"What?" Bella looked bewildered.

"Uh…Bella honey you sort of completely destroyed your dojo and parts of your ballet studio after you heard about dad. I stopped you mid way. If I wouldn't have come in when I did you might have knocked the whole house down." Emmett said.

Bella looked shocked to say the least.

"I did what?"

"Yeah you kind of tore the place up pretty good. We had to replace all your shelves, most of your mirrors, and your CD player." he told her.

 "Wow" was all she said. Then she turned from us and headed toward the basement. Emmett followed and motioned for us to follow also. When we got down the stairs I couldn't believe my eyes. I knew I should expect this stuff when it comes to Alice but my god. We walked into what looked like a Chinese karate Dojo. Hanging lanterns help to light the room. Two bamboo trees flanked the stereo and stairwell. A small fountain and rock garden where in the two farthest corners of the room. There was a small table with fluffy throw pillows surrounding it. The carpet was red with yellow and green palm leaves on it. The walls were green and yellow to match the carpet. I looked at Bella. She was on the verge of tears. She turned slowly on her heals and ran straight on into Alice.

"Thank you so much Alice this is wonderful. How did you do all this? Oh never mind how I love it and I love you thank you so much." she rambled. She is so cute when she rambles like that.

"Don't thank just me they all helped." she waved her hand at me, Emmett and Jasper.

She ran to Emmett and hugged him.

"thank you Emmy this means so much." she cried.

"No problem Lil sis you know I love you and would do anything for you." he stated and shrugged.

Then she ran to me. Throwing her arms around my neck and knocking me to the floor.

"Thank you so much Edward. I'm sorry I ignored you and didn't talk to you. It's just those girls got to me and I let them influence me. I hope you can forgive me and I'm sorry…" she was rambling again.

"Bella it's okay. I forgive you and your welcome."

"We still friends?" she asked with a small smile on her lips.

"We were never not friends" I replied. With that her smile grew. She turned on her heal and pivoted toward Jasper. An evil smirk appeared on her lips as she approached him. Alice smiled. I watched in Alice's mind as to what Bella had in mind. Oh poor Jasper. She suddenly ran at him and hugged him almost as tight as Emmett hugs her. Then she kissed his cheeks and nose.

“Thank you so much Jasper, and not just for the room but for everything.” she laid her head on his shoulder and hugged him closer.

The look on Jasper's face was priceless. I'm glad our memories are so good, I never wanted to forget that look.

"Okay there is more for her to see." Alice chimed

"What do you mean there is more?" Bella asked. Looking shocked.

"Yes Bella come with me" Alice said dragging her through a doorway to the right of where we were standing. Emmett helped me up off the floor.

"Well I guess she isn't avoiding you anymore!" he said laughing.

"I guess not" I said with a smile.

We followed the girls through the door and again was stunned. I remember helping to carry the stuff down to the basement but I never knew what it would look like when she was done. Alice is the decorator of the family. She can work miracles with a dirt cave.

Bella's ballet studio looked like it stepped straight out of a magazine. We were surrounded by mirrors on three sides. The back wall was lined with picture frames. I'm guessing the woman in the pictures was Bella and Emmett's mom. Bella looks just like her to a point. Minus the eyes and hair. She has Charlie's eyes and hair. Bella was staring at the pictures when she started to sob silently.

I went over to her and placed my arm around her shoulders. She leaned into me and continued to cry. I looked to the wall to see what she was looking at. Their in the middle of all the pictures was a family portrait. Charlie was holding their mom while Bella was sitting on Emmett's lap. She must have been maybe 7 when the photo was taken. Even then Emmett was a monster. He may have only been 8 or 9 in the picture but he look like he was 20. I held Bella while she cried. She lifted her head to me and said thank you before looking over my shoulder to Alice, Jasper and Emmett and Thanking them also. She told us to tell Rosalie thank you as well.

Alice then lead us to the last room. Bella's eyes grew wide. It looked like her own personal gym. Before there was only a weight bench, a punching bag, some weight bars next to a tread mill. Now it looked like a professional gym. Punching bags, treadmills, cycles, weight bench, weights and everything else you can think of that goes with.

Alice told Bella to go look at her bathroom. Bella opened the door and I watched as her eyes grew wide and her jaw dropped. The Bathroom looked like a spa. The floor was tiled, along with the walls and ceiling. In the one corner was a complete glass steam shower. The other wall consisted of a long granite counter top with a large basin sink and vanity mirror. Two wall sconces hung on either side. There were green vines and spider plants on stands in the corners and hanging from the walls. It looked like a tropical paradise.

Bella's smile grew so large I thought her face might crack. Again she said her Thank you to all of us. She was crying but these tears were happy.  Jasper and I could hear a car pulling up outside and told Emmett that I think we should give the girls some alone time so Bella could appreciate her new rooms. He nodded to me and we escaped up the stairs. Once we reached the kitchen I told Emmett about the approaching guest. We went to sit in the living room and waited for the person to knock.

Knock…Knock…Knock

We got up and headed toward the door. Emmett opened the door to find a young man carrying a brief case.

(EMPOV)

I opened  the door to find a young weaselly faced man carrying a brief case.

"Hello I'm from the law offices of James Brannon and Sons here in Forks. My name is James. I'm here to settle the will of one Charles Emmett Swan." the man said.

"Please come in Mr. Brannon."

We ushered him into the living room. Edward, Jasper and I sat on the couch, James took a seat on one of the recliners and placed his briefcase on the coffee table. He opened it and pulled out several sheets of paper.

"I do believe you have a sister Isabella?" James asked.

"Yes, will she need to be present for this? She is still upset about our fathers passing so if I can handle this without her I would like to do so." I stated pointedly.

"That is fine, I was just making sure I have the correct information."

"So what is this all about" I asked.

"Your father had made a will with us not long after you moved here. He explained to us about your mother's passing and that her will was not complete. He felt the need to have all his affairs in order if something were to ever happen to him that you and Isabella would be taken care of." he said this while removing a tape recorder from the briefcase.

"I will need to record our conversation so it is on file if anyone were to contest this will."

"okay, but why would anyone contest the will?" I asked stunned to think someone would.

"In case someone would claim to be family and file a lawsuit in order to take a part of the estate." James replied.

"Oh but there isn't anyone else; my parents were both only children, and our grandparents on both sides have long since past. My self and Bella are all that are left." I said starting to tear up. Jasper placed his hand on my shoulder.

"It's strictly for legal purposes only" James said.

"okay let's get this over with." I said looking at James.

"Please state your full Name" James said after hitting record.

"Emmett Jacob McCarty Swan" I said.

"could you please state your sister's full name"

"Isabella Marie Swan" I said.

"dates of birth for both please" James replied.

"Mine is January 5th 1991, Isabella's is September 13th 1992"

"please state your mother and fathers names"

"Charles Emmett Swan, and Renee Yvonne McCarty Swan"

"Their dates of birth if you please" James asked.

"Charles' was May 5th 1961, Renee's was April 15th 1964"

"Thank you" James replied, but continued. " Now the reading of the will"

The Last Will and Testament of Charles Emmett Swan

Date: January 12th 2009

Witness: Dr. Carlisle Cullen

Witness 2: Mrs. Esme Cullen

This is my last will and testament. I want my children to know that I love them both very much. I know it has been hard since their mother has passed and the move to a new home was tough.

To Isabella I leave my wisdom and strength. I know you will morn for me but please stay strong. I know it will be hard but your brother needs you. I won't be alone I will have your mother with me. Please don't cry for me. Remember that I love you and I will wait for you both to join your mother and I when the time comes.

To Emmett I leave my hopes and dreams. I hope you will look after your sister. She is special in so many ways. One day you will see what I mean. I hope you all are happy in the future. Don't let your sister morn me too long. She needs to get past this. I know you have made friends with the Cullen children and I hope you will consider them family. I have asked Carlisle and Esme to look after you both when I can not be there for you. And as for the dreams I leave for you, I dream that you both find love and happiness. I hope all your dreams come true. Please know that I am not leaving you empty handed and alone. You have each other and you both are strong, wonderful, and brilliant young adults. I hope you will forgive me for leaving you if I should die to soon. But know that I love you and will always be watching over you.

Lots of love,

Dad

Possessions: House in Forks, Washington, Summer home in Cape Cod, Massachusetts, and beach house in Rehoboth beach, Maryland.

Stipulations: Upon Emmett's 18th birthday he is to inherited everything. The inheritance fee is to be taken out the account that has been set up with the proper amount in it.

Insurance polices: Charles Emmett Swan - $2 million Dollars

Renee Yvonne McCarty Swan- $2 million Dollars

Trust funds: Charles Emmett Swan- $ 1.5 million Dollars

Renee Yvonne McCarty Swan- $2 million Dollars

Emmett Jacob McCarty Swan- $250 thousand Dollars

Isabella Marie Swan-$250 thousand Dollars

College funds: Emmett Jacob McCarty Swan- $100 thousand Dollars

Isabella Marie Swan-$100 thousand Dollars

I was stunned to say the least.

I saw James click off the tape recorder. I looked up to him and asked.

"So what does all that mean?"

"What that means Mr. Swan is that you and your sister are well taken care of. You will have a place to live and plenty to live off of. Now what you two decide to do with it after I leave here is up to you. Since you are the oldest your name is first on all the accounts. Your sister however will also have to sign any and all checks you write, she will also have to be there for any withdrawals you make."

"That's fine, Bella handles all the finances anyway." I told him. He didn't looked surprised.

"I will need your signature here and her signature there. If you please" James said.

I looked at Jasper. He nodded and went to get Bella.

A minute or two later Bella came in a sat beside me. She looked at me with questions in her eyes.

"I will explain it all in detail in due time for the moment I just need your signature here."

"Emmett I will not sign any legal documents with out reading them first. You should never, ever sign anything without reading it. You could be signing your soul away." she stated.

I was scared. I looked to Jasper for help. He looked at Alice who looked like she was daydreaming. She nodded to Edward who then looked at me and said

"Let her read it"

"Okay Bella go for it."

Bella read the document that we needed to sign and then looked at me.

"Emmett why didn't you tell me he was here about dad's will?" shit I'm busted.

"I didn't want to upset you again. I just got you back to somewhat normal. I didn't want you to go into hiding again."

"I won't Emmett, I'm fine now. I know dad wouldn't want me to wallow so I'm not. I did my morning and now it's on with life."

"really" was all I could say.

"yes really" she replied and then looked at James.

"May I please see my father's will"

"Sure" James replied. He smiled at Bella.

I looked back at Edward, he seemed to be steaming. I guess that James is thinking about Bella. I looked at Alice and she nodded to me and then her and Jasper led Edward to the kitchen. I watched as Bella read over the will. First a tear ran down her cheek. I guess she read dad's little note to us. Then her eyes grew wide with shock, and she let out a gasp. At that Jasper, Edward and Alice were back in the room at her side.

"I'm sorry I didn't get your name?" she looked towards James.

"James Brannon ma'am but you can call me James". he smiled.

The look on Edwards face told me that he wanted to rip this guys head off. Jasper didn't seem to be fairing any better with the emotional whirlpool he was sitting in.

"Okay James, these can not be correct amounts, and there is no way we own that many houses."

"Actually Miss Swan the totals are correct, but they forget to mention the house in New York. That is on this sheet here." he then handed Bella a separate sheet of paper. This one was made out to her.

Dear Bella,

I know this is probably a bad time seeing as if you are reading this your mother and I are no longer with you. I have left most of the possessions in your brothers name since he is oldest. Note that anything he does needs a second signature. Yours. However the one and only possession I have left just for you and you alone is our Brownstone in New York. The house is yours kiddo. I know you love it there and you have friends there. This way in case you do decide to go to NYU you will have a place to live. I want you to know I love you and your brother very much. I didn't mean to leave you so soon. Please forgive me and look after your brother. I left the title to the brownstone with the lawyer it's already in your name. I did it before we moved to Forks. Please forgive me My sweet Bella. I will watch over you forever. I hope you find peace, love, and happiness.

Love always,

Dad

Bella began to cry. Jasper came around and hugged her to his side. She turned to him and began crying into his shirt. I looked at James.

"I'm sorry my sister is very emotional about all of this" I said.

"That is understandable" he replied.

Bella then looked up at me and nodded telling me it was okay to sign the papers.

"Now that I have your signatures, the paper work is all right here" James said handing me a folder.

Bella took the folder from me and opened it. Inside there were several home titles and property deeds, along with bank account information for all the accounts.

"Your parents insurance money has been placed into a joint account with both your names on it. You can access this account at the bank here in town. All you need is your account number and passwords. The bank will then give you all your account needs. The only accounts you will not be able to access at this time are your college funds. The bank will need to be contacted by the college you have chosen in order for the money to be transferred." James said.

"I understand and I thank you." Bella told him

"Your welcome and now I must say farewell, I am expected back at the office. My condolences on your loss." he said as he headed for the door.

After James left we called for Rosalie to join us, we sat around for awhile discussing our options and what dad's will meant for me and Bella. Bella stayed under Jasper's influence the rest of the evening. She would comment here and there but for the most part she just sobbed into Jasper's chest.  Edward looked up at me a small sad smile on his face, which I returned. From where it stands Bella and I are going to be just fine. Dad seemed to take care of everything. With summer right around the corner and only 2 weeks left in the school year, I think Bella and I need a break. Perhaps I can talk her into going to one of our many homes for a while, just to get away. There I can tell her about the Cullen's. this way she won't freak. Edward looked at me and frowned.

"You know I need to tell her Edward, she has a right to know. If you ever want to take this further I think it best she knows everything. Lying to her is not a way to start a relationship" I thought to him. He just nodded his head. He knew I was right.

Chapter 17: Shopping with Alice and Goodbyes at the Airport.

(BPOV)

Finally school is out and Summer is here. After the initial shock of dad's will wore off. I felt lighter. I was worried how Emmett and I were going to take care of things. I didn't know about the insurance policies or inheritances or trust funds. The college funds I knew about I just didn't think they were that much. I knew we were well off but I didn't know we had that kind of money. When that James guy gave me my letter from dad I was shocked to say the least. I thought we had sold the house in New York. Here he only had the title transferred into my name. He even made sure that the taxes were taken care of. I knew I got my brains from somewhere. Emmett's name is on everything but he can't touch any of the money without me agreeing to it and signing also. Yep dad was a smart man. The first thing we did was go and buy me a car. I'm tired of Emmet driving me around everywhere. Now I can go and I don't need him to give me a ride. My car is pretty simple. Sleek and elegant. I got a 2008 Pontiac Sun-fire. She's a beauty. Sea foam green, with gray interior. CD player, auto window and locks, sun roof, and I can get to 60mph in under 8 seconds. I so love speed. My car seems to purr when I start her up it's a wonderful, relaxing sound.

Emmett suggested that we go for a 2 week vacation now that school is out. I agree. It would be nice to get away. Only thing is we can't decide on is where to go.

"Rehoboth" Emmett would sneer.

"Cape Cod"

"Rehoboth"

"Cape Cod"

"Rehoboth"

We went on like this for at least an hour before Jasper, Alice, Edward and Rose showed up.

"Why don't you flip a coin" Alice suggested.

"That's a great idea Alice" Emmett smiled.

"Fine we'll flip a coin, Jasper would you flip it for us. I don't trust Emmett"

"Sure thing Bella"

Jasper flipped the coin

"Call it in the Air" he called.

"Tails" Emmett said.

Jasper caught the coin in one hand and laid it on the top of his other.

"Now no matter the outcome you both are going to have a ton of fun." he told us.

"Fine just show us the damn coin" Emmett cried.

We all laughed at that. He moved his hand.

"HEADS, ha I win. Cape Cod here we come" I smiled.

Edward shook his head and smiled.

"I want a rematch" Emmett yelled.

"Nope I win, get over it. Now go get packed we leave on Saturday"

Emmett went up stairs storming all the way followed by Rose who was just shaking her head.

"I Already booked your tickets" Alice said coming from the kitchen where we keep the phone.

"Thank you Alice" I said.

"So what are you four going to do without us here?"

"Oh the usual. Drive mom and dad crazy, shop, hang out, shop"

"Alice I think you already said shop."

"I know but I plan on doing it more then once" she giggled.

Edward looked horrified.

"What's wrong Edward, don't like shopping?"

"No not really… You wouldn't like it either if you went with Alice"

"I wouldn't like it no matter who I went with, I don't like shopping, but I guess I'm going to have to go before we leave though I don't have the proper attire for Massachusetts. I also need a new swim suit if I'm going to tan on the beach." I told them.

Alice squealed.

"Oh come on Bella let's go now"

"Wait. What? Now? No way Alice from the look on Edward's face you must be a nightmare to shop with."

She looked pointedly at Edward and he cowered from her.

"OK Alice, you don't have to kill Edward we can go."

Alice began jumping up and down and clapping, Edward mouthed a thank you to me. I just nodded. Then I was drug out the front door and to my car by the scary fashionista pixie. Oh goody goody. I could hear Edward and Jasper laughing clear back at the house. Pay back is a dish best served cold. I will have my revenge for this just you wait.

 So Alice and I were at the local Mall in Port Angeles. It's not very big but it's close and I didn't feel like driving to Seattle today. Alice drug me to every store in the place. By the time we had finished shopping, I had at least 30 bags of clothes. She said I needed a new wardrobe anyway so I might as well get it while I was here. She wouldn't let me pay for any of it though. I know the Cullen's have money but come on. I have my own. More then I will ever spend anyway. So anyway back to the clothes. I now have a clothing collection for every season. Just so you can keep up I will catalog it for you:

Spring: (everything is in light pastel colors*)

6 sun dress in various pastel shades and patterns

6 pairs of shorts

12 halter tops

12 tight fit t-shirts

6 pairs of Capri's (all various shades of tan)

4 pairs of sandals

2 pairs of flip flops

2 pairs of sneakers

And last but not least

2 pair of 4 inch heels

Yes you heard me correct. Heels. I can't stand them but she insisted.

Summer: (everything is in summer primary colors*)

6 more sun dress in primary colors and patterns

6 pairs of boy shorts (they look more like underwear)

12 tank tops

12 t shirts

4 full piece swim suits

4 bikini's

6 denim mini skirts ( in different colors)

4 more pairs of flip flops

2 more pairs of sandals

And again

2 pair of 4 inch heels.

She is trying to kill me I think. If you don't hear from me again it's all Alice's fault.

Fall: ( everything is in Earth tones*)

12 Long sleeve t-shirts

12 pairs of Capri's

12 pairs of jeans

6 vests

6 cardigans

4 sweat shirts

2 pairs of sneakers (Yeah)

2 pair of knee high boots (not so yeah)

2 pair of hiking boots (not sure why I don't really hike)

I'm beginning to see why Edward doesn't like shopping with Alice.

Winter: (everything is in whites, blacks and grays)

12 pairs of jeans

12 sweaters

12 sweat shirts (I got to pick these out)

3 pairs of winter boots

3 pairs of sneakers(again yeah)

2 winter coats

4 hoodies ( Alice threw a fit but I got my way)

2 hat and glove sets ( I hate the cold)

6 scarves

Yes finally done. Yeah I know that girl has a shopping problem.

We walked through my front door and I yelled for Emmett to come help. Edward of course came to the rescue also. They helped me carry my bags up stairs. It took at least 3 hours to put everything away. Alice of course sectioned off my closet and dresser for each season. (when did she have time to do this?) Oh well it is Alice. I have this feeling that Alice could do just about anything. Soon it was just Alice and I in my room. She was surveying my room until her eyes came upon my wardrobe. She tilted her head to the side and asked me what was in it. I told her just some other clothes. She smiled at me and headed towards it. I ran and threw my arms out in front of it.

"No way Alice your not getting in there"

"But Bella"

"No Alice"

"Bella please"

"NO"

"please I promise I won't bug you again"

"Don't make promises you won't keep Alice it's impolite."

"Fine" she pouted.

"oh come on Alice don't pout"

"Why won't you let me see in your wardrobe then?"

"It's only clothes Alice you know what clothes look like"

"ONLY CLOTHES…Bella how could you say such a thing" she was almost in tears.

"oh Alice. I'm sorry.." not really…but I'm not telling her that.

"if you love me Bella you will let me see" she gave me the puppy dog pout.

I can't help it. I cave every time.

"Fine but looking only no touching" I scolded her.

"YES" she ran over and threw open the doors.

"OH MY GOD! Bella why don't you wear any of these. They are gorgeous."

"Special occasions only Alice." I told her.

"But everyday is a special occasion Bella"

"How so?"

"We are here aren't we, breathing, singing, dancing, alive. Bella everyday should be celebrated. So everyday you wake up should be special." Alice sang.

"I have never looked at it that way." I told her.

She came over and sat next to me on the bed after closing the doors on the wardrobe.

"Bella I know how it feels to lose loved ones. But you still have Emmett. Plus now you have all of us…even though I'm not sure if you want to count Rose but hey each to their own."

We both giggled at that.

"Your right Alice. Now scoot so I can finishing packing for my trip. Only 3 days left."

"Yeah I know. I'm going to miss you" she said.

"Me to Alice. Me to."

*****3 days later*****

"Emmett let's go, or were going to miss our flight!"

"I'm coming Bella" I could here him yelling from the stairs.

The drive to the airport was short. Alice and the boys were meeting us at the airport to see us off. Rose wasn't coming cause she had other business to attend to for Carlisle. But her and Emmett said their good byes last night… yuck… I almost puked. Nothing worse then watching your brother make out with his girl friend. I escaped to my basement. My retreat as Alice calls it.

"Alright Bella our luggage is checked in and our flight boards in 15 minutes." Emmett called as he came over to us.

"Okay"

"I hope you have a nice trip, get lots of sun, shop a lot, I want pictures and souvenirs!" Alice said as she was hugging me. Then moved on to Emmett.

"Gonna miss ya a lot Bella. Have a safe flight, call when you get there." Jasper said as he pulled me into a tight hug.

"We will, I will call when we get settled in don't worry." I told them

"Here Bella this is for your trip." Edward said giving me a digital camera.

"It's for the pictures" he said pointedly towards Alice.

I giggled.

"Thank you so much Edward. I'm going to miss you too. Keep Alice out of the Mall. I don't need anymore clothes. Tell Carlisle and Esme we love them and we will miss them. Rose too." I pulled him into a long hug. He hugged me back and kissed my cheek.

"Be Safe sweet Bella" Edward said just as our flight was called.

"We got to go, we will see you all in two weeks." I waved as we boarded our plane.

We were off for two weeks in the sun, sandy beaches and plenty of relaxation.

A/N: (*here are the colors for each season of Bella's new wardrobe)

Pastel= sea foam green, baby blue, lavender, pink, peach, buttercup yellow.(light colors)

Primary= grass green, ocean blue, purple, red, orange, yellow(regular colors)

Earth tones= hunter green, midnight blue, plum purple, crimson red, burnt orange, brown, dandelion yellow.(deep colors)

Winter= white, beige, black, gray, silver, (neutral colors)

Chapter 18: Q & A.

(EPOV)

We arrived at the airport about a half hour before their flight was to take off.

We went inside to wait. They arrived about 5 minutes later. Emmett went and checked in their bags and then came over to us. We went through our goodbye's and I gave Bella the camera. She said to give her love to the parentals and Rose. They waved as they boarded the plane.

What was I going to do for two weeks without Bella!

************************Cape Cod*************************

(BPOV)

We landed in Salem, at the local Airport. From there we got a rental car. It was still an hour and a half to Cape Cod. I was tired from the flight, so I let Emmett drive. We turned on the radio and just drove in silence. After we were about an hour out Emmett turned to me and asked

"So what's up with you and Edward? You friends again and what not?"

"Yes Emmett we're friends again. That's all though" I said.

"That isn't all he wants to be you know?" he asked.

"I  know Emmy. You know how I am with guys. They are either total jerks and I beat them up or they are total a pansy and are afraid of me." I told him. He of course laughed at this.

"Yeah I know. Well maybe Edward isn't either?" he nudged.

"What are you rambling about Emmett?" I was getting aggravated.

I know they have been keeping a secret from me. The whispered conversations, the head nods. Emmett knows something and I'm going to find out what it is so help me.

"Oh it's nothing really"

"Emmett! Don't lie to me, I know you too well. You can't tell me it's nothing. Your hiding something from me and I want to know what it is." I was yelling at this point.

"Whoa Lil sis. Calm down. I'm going to tell you just not here in the car where you can totally combust and kill us!" he laughed.

"Your going to tell me? Really?" I asked not sure if I believed him.

"Yes Bells. It's one of the reasons for the trip. So we can talk uninterrupted." he told me.

"So your going to tell me what all the secrets and whispering is about. The weird head nodding, Alice spacing out, everybody's constant mood changes… all of it?" I questioned.

"Yes Bells all of it."

"Okay then I will wait till we unpack, but don't think I'm going to forget cause you know me better then that Emmett." I huffed.

"I know Bells, I know." he replied.

We made it to the house without getting lost, thanks to the help of our G.P.S.

Emmett unloaded our bags while I unlocked the doors. We came into a large living room. It was similar to the one in our Brownstone or should I say my Brownstone in New York. It has a large over sized couch flanked by two large wingback arm chairs. A coffee table in the middle, positioned over a large beige area rug. The flat screen TV is placed directly over the fire place mantel. Just like home. We walked through a doorway to the left and down a hall. The first door off the hall was a large bathroom. Next was the stairwell. We headed up each carrying our own bags. The first door at the top of the stairs was a bedroom. Along with the third, a bathroom connected the two rooms. On the other side was three more bedrooms. Wow. Who would need a 5 bedroom house when you only have two kids. Oh well. That just means we can invite guests to come and stay. Emmett took the bedroom right across from the bathroom. I took the one that was last. This one seemed bigger then the others. There were two doors in this room. One was a very large walk in closet. Alice would be thrilled. The second was a bathroom. This one was slightly larger then the other two bathrooms so far. This must be the master suite. Goody bathroom all to myself. After we unpacked I decided to explore the rest of the house. I headed back to the living room. Once there I went through an archway into a small office type den. There were bookshelves covering all the walls. A large mahogany office desk was centered in front of a large bay window over looking the ocean. I went through a doorway to my left and found a rather large dinning room. The table could seat 8 people. They must have had dinner parties or family meals here. Separating the dinning room and kitchen was a dinning bar. The kitchen is huge. I bet any cook would love this kitchen. A set of stain glass doors opened up into an outdoor living room. Here the furniture was all white wicker. A small fire pit surrounded with glass was in the center of the room. The tall copper chimney stack went up and out the roof. The view was magnificent.

"Bella" I heard Emmett call from somewhere in the house.

"I'm in here Emmett." I yelled back. I heard Emmet saunter through the kitchen.

"This place is huge" He told me.

"I know I wonder why? it's not like they had a large family or anything." I replied.

"don't know maybe gram and gramps did?" he came back with.

"Maybe. You getting hungry?" I asked.

"Starved. But we didn't bring anything to eat with us."

"Yeah I know but I saw a grocery outlet down the road on our drive in wanna come?" I asked.

"Definitely." he said.

So we went out to the car and headed to the store. Emmett acting like a child kept bugging for everything and anything. I of course being the adult of the two, kept telling him NO. I got us enough groceries to last us the two weeks. Emmett made sure we had snack food for the next two weeks. Great I'm going to be huge by the time we get back. Not like I couldn't use the extra weight. Since Charlie died I lost a lot from not eating right. Oh well hopefully this vacation will be good for me.

We got back to the house just after dark. Emmett helped me put the groceries away. Then we both went and took showers… man it's nice having more then one bathroom. He joined me in the kitchen. We decided since it was only the two of us that we would eat at the bar in the kitchen. No need to sit at that huge table. Emmett and I talked while I prepared dinner for us. I decided we were having cod tonight.(hehehe) So I fried the fish on the stove with butter and lemon pepper. I also made us baked potatoes with sour cream and chives, steamed broccoli and cauliflower, and white cheddar noodles. Yeah I know it's a lot for two people but with Emmett he eats enough for two extra people so I make just enough. We sat down and ate our dinner in silence.

 The tension was growing in the room as I got antsy to ask my questions to Emmett. I think he could feel it to. When dinner was finished I cleaned up and Emmett helped with the dishes. We retired to the living room and sat on the couch. Emmett looked at me and began.

"So Bella you have questions for me?"

"Yes, are you going to answer them truthfully?"

"Yes baby sister I am."

"Okay then"

"Before you start though I want you to promise you will keep an open mind. These are our friends we are talking about. They love us as much as we love them. They are the closest thing to family we have now besides each other. Do you understand?"

"Yes Emmett I understand. I will keep and open mind."

"Okay then ask away."

"Is Edward really Carlisle and Esme's son?"

"No. He was adopted just like Alice"

"When?"

"After his parents died"

"How long ago?"

"Years"

"Jasper and Rose, are they really twins?"

"No."

"Are they actually Esme's niece and nephew?"

"Again no"

"Are any of them blood related?"

"No"

"I'm confused."

"I figured you would be. Would you like to try a different line of questioning now and maybe it might help with the answers to the first." Emmett said.

"Okay. Why does Alice space out?"

"She has visions."

"like a fortune teller?"

"No not exactly. She can see the future."

"For real?"

"Yes. But only one persons future at a time. If a person makes a decision then they are sent on a certain path. She sees this path. If the person should change their mind then the vision changes. does that make sense?"

"Not really." I told him.

"I will have Alice explain it when we get back. Okay next question."

"Why is everyone always nodding their heads when no one is actually talking?"

"That's a good one. Edward can read minds."

"Wait what?"

"Edward can read minds. So he can hear what we are thinking. The nods are him responding to us or us answering back."

"Does that mean he knows what I'm thinking?"

"No, actually Bella you're the only one he can't hear. It's funny he gets so frustrated that he can't hear what your thinking. We all laugh at him."

"That's a good thing. I don't want him in my head. Hell I don't want to be in my head most of the time."

"True. I wouldn't want to be in your head either. It's probably all filled with cobwebs and stuff."

"Very funny Emmett. Wait does that mean he can hear everything Jasper and I talk about?"

"No. Jasper learned years ago how to block Edward out. So can Alice. He gets mad cause they hide stuff from him all the time." we both laughed at that.

"So why are they all so cold to the touch?"

"This is the part where you need to be open minded about. It will also explain all of your other questions about why they are not related."

"Okay so shoot."

"Well Bella they are Vampires."

"Come on Emmett don't play with me. You told me you would tell me the truth."

"I am. They are all Vampires."

"No your lying. That would mean they are all dead. And that can't be. Vampires are not real. Not only that but don't vampires drink blood. Rose would kill you before kiss you, which by the way is gross enough on it's own."

"ha ha very funny. Seriously Bells they are vampires. Vampires are real. Yes they drink blood, but not human blood. The Cullen's only drink animal blood. That is why their eyes are gold not red."

"So your telling me that there are vampires, but the vampires we know are freak vampires because they don't eat people?"

"Bella. They are not freaks, I could say the same thing about you. Remember these are our friends, our family. They were there for us when we had no one else."

"I know Emmett. This is just a lot to take in."

"why don't we call it a night. You can sleep on it and we can talk more in the morning."

"That sounds like a good idea. Good night Emmett."

"Good night Bella".

I went up to my room and closed the door. I crawled into bed and just laid there starring at the ceiling. My mind was racing. Vampires. They are all vampires. Well that does explain some stuff. I wonder why I didn't put it together before. Edward's eyes, Alice's strange behavior, Rosalie's otherworld beauty, Jasper's calming presence. Crap I forgot to ask about Jasper. Well he said we would talk more tomorrow. I wonder how they all became the way they are? How long have they been that way? How long has Emmett known? Why didn't he tell me before? Why didn't Edward tell me?  See I knew it was to good to be true. I finally find a decent guy and he turns out to be a vampire, just my luck. Can't a girl ever catch a break. As I lay there I can feel my eyes getting heavy. I try to fight it but it's been a long day. That is a lot of information to process all at once. So I let sleep have me. I drift into the peaceful serenity of my dreams, or so I thought.

*********Dream**********

Wait what am I doing back in the meadow. I don't think I'm in Cape Cod anymore. How did I get here? Oh must be dreaming again. Wait isn't this where I see Edward. I can hear the leaves on the ground rustling, and cue Edward. Right on time. "Bella" he came over to me.

"Edward is it true. Are you a…a…a…vampire?"

"Yes Bella it's true. Are you afraid?"

"I. I don't know what to think."

"Then why are you here?"

"I'm not sure"

"Bella"

"Yes Edward?"

"Can you forgive me?"

"Forgive you for what?"

"For not telling you. I should have told you but I didn't, Emmett figured it out. He said it would only be a matter of time before you did."

"I knew you guys were different but I never would have imagined vampires. You won't hurt me right?"

"Bella I could never hurt you."

"Why?"

"I have feelings for you  Bella. I have from the moment I saw you that first day in Bio. I don't know how or why but I do."

"oh Edward it can never work."

"Why? Why can't it work."

"Because Edward I'm human and your not. You will live forever and I will grow old and eventually die."

"Bella you don't have to die."

"What do you mean Edward? I'm not going to live forever I'm not a vampire."

"But you could be"

"How?"

"I can make you one of us. Then we can be together always and forever."

"I don't know Edward I can't leave Emmett."

"We won't leave Emmett, he knows what we are. He will always be able to see you."

"Yes but he will grow old and die someday"

"No he won't. Rose would never let that happen. With how much she loves him,  you think she would ever let him die?"

"No Edward your right, Rose loves Emmett. She would never let him die."

Edward came closer pressed his cold lips to my forehead.

"I love you Bella"

*****End Dream*****

I jolt up in bed. What the hell was that all about. Edward loves me? No way it was just a dream. I look around at the clock next to the bed. 7:30. Well I guess I should go make breakfast. Emmett will be waking soon. I head down the stairs and into the kitchen only to find Emmett already there.

"Morning sis, how'd you sleep?"

"okay I guess"

"Interesting dreams" he snickered.

"you could say that"

"yes I would. I could hear you clear in my room…Edward."

"hey stay out of my dreams mister. Or I'll tell Rose about the one you had of her pole dancing for you."

"okay you win. No teasing. So you got anymore questions for me?"

"Yeah actually. You said Edward reads minds, Alice sees the Future, what can Rose and Jasper do?"

"Well Rose can't do anything. She just has her hotness. Now Jasper, he can control all the emotions in a room."

"ha… I was right. I knew it was something like that."

"huh?"

"remember when we went over there for dinner the first time."

"yeah what about it"

"well when Jasper came in and said hello he shook your hand and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek, well I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Edward looked pissed. I'm not sure if he was jealous or what but then all of a sudden I felt really calm. And I swore I saw Edward mouth Thank you to Jasper."

"Well now aren't we the perceptive one."

"yeppers"

"So how do you feel about all of this?"

"I think I'm okay with it. But I have one other question I would like to ask"

"shoot"

"Do you think I should try dating Edward?"

"uh… I'm not getting involved with that one."

"awe Emmy come on you gotta give me something. Please."

"Nope not touching it."

"fine"

The rest of our first week went great. I kept asking questions that I would come up with and Emmett would answer to the best of his knowledge. Now the things he didn't know he said I would have to ask them. Great I have to wait a whole other week for that…or do I?

It was Saturday night when I had this incredible idea. We could invite them to stay with us for the rest of our stay. Not like it matters I haven't got our return tickets yet anyway. I wasn't sure if we would want to stay longer or leave sooner. I brought the idea to Emmett's attention.

"Emmett"

"Yo Bells"

"What do you think about inviting the Cullen's to come stay with us here for the rest of our stay? I'm sure they would love the change of scenery, and It's secluded so no one would see them."

Emmett told me why they can't be out in the sun. but I already had an idea. Remember sparkly Edward from my dream… yeah dead give away.

"I don't know. Maybe we should call them and see. I could really go for seeing Rose."

"Then It's settled I will call them right now."

I ran to my room to get my cell. Another gift Emmett and I bought ourselves. I grabbed my phone and hit speed dial 1. The phone rang twice before Alice answered.

"Hello"

"Alice it's Bella"

"Hey Bella. How is your trip going?"

"Great. Emmett and I were wondering if you all would like to come stay with us up here for the remainder of our trip?"

"Really Bella? All of us."

"If you can come yeah. Carlisle and Esme too."

"That would be great, let me ask them."

I could hear her yell everyone's name. "Bella wants to know if we want to go vacation on Cape Cod with them for the rest of their stay?"

"what about Emmett" someone said in the background.

"He wants us there too."

"Awesome!" Edward!

"so are we going or not?"

"You kids go have a good time, I can't go this time I'm needed at the hospital" Carlisle.

"I'm staying with Carlisle so you kids have fun, and stay out of trouble. Hello Bella. Say hi to Emmett for me." Esme.

"Sure thing" I yelled into the phone.

"Well Bella it looks like your only getting the four of us. Do you have enough rooms?"

"oh yeah we got plenty of rooms."

" okay then we will see you tomorrow. We will catch the first flight out of Seattle tonight."

"Man that was fast"

"I have my ways"

"I'm sure you do."

With that she hung up. Her giggle still hanging in the air.

"Emmett"

"Yeah Bells"

"Come help me get the rest of the rooms ready we have guests coming."

"OH YEAH! Who is all coming?"

"Just the Usual suspects. Carlisle and Esme are staying home, Carlisle had work at the hospital and Esme doesn't want to leave him alone."

"So it's the Fantastic four huh?"

"Yep."

"Do they know I told you yet?"

"Don't know. Wouldn't Alice have seen you tell me?"

"Only if she was looking for me or you. But since I asked her not to, no they probably don't know you know. It's a surprise then."

"Sounds good. Hey you want to play a joke on them?"

"Of course. What did you have in mind?"

So Emmett and I planned out our prank. Sweet revenge, I told you I would get them back. Emmett said he could keep it from Edward cause Jazz and Alice have been showing him how to block Edwards gift. Not that Edward is happy about it. And he can't read mine so, were covered. We had everything set up before we hit the sack. This was going to be great. We sat around talking for a while before we went to bed. I was stoked about them all coming. I have so many questions that Emmett didn't know the answer to. I asked how they got to be the way they are and Emmett told me that I should ask them. It's their story to tell not his. I agree. I have decided that over this next week or so I'm going to sit and talk with Edward. Emmett agrees it's a good idea. I also need to talk to Alice about my dreams. Maybe she can help me decipher what they mean. I laid in my bed looking at the ceiling; I drifted off to sleep thinking about all the things we were going to do once our guests arrived in the morning.

Chapter 19: Vacationing with Vampires

(EMPOV)

They arrive today. I can't wait to see Rose. Bella seems to be okay with the whole vampire thing. She is always asking me questions. Some I have absolutely no idea how to answer. I never thought to ask some of them. Boy are they going to hear it when she gets a hold of them. They might have to sedate her or tie her up and gag her to get her to stop with the questions. I knew Bells was to smart for her own good sometimes. Alice called from the airport. I asked her if she needed me to come and pick them up but she said no they had a rental car, she just needed the address of the house to put into the G.P.S. So I gave her the address. They said they would be here in a half hour. I said it took us an hour and a half. She just chuckled at me and said that we aren't vampires. I wonder what she meant by that. Oh well. Time to set up for Operation: Prank the Vamps.

Bella is already in position. This is going to be great. After doing some research on line Bella and I have taken all the precautions. We know about their super hearing and smell. Bella's smart. Bella's really smart. She made this stuff that she bathed in to hide her smell. Then she found she can slow her heart rate down, almost like a bear in hibernation, so they won't hear her heart beat. God she is slick. I'm proud to call her my sister. She's hiding down in the cove just past the rock pier. It's nice having a private beach. My job is to block my thoughts from Edward. Piece of cake. Oh and Bella has found away around Alice too. Remember when she was upset after Charlie's death, well she's going to use that to block out Alice. If Bella completely thinks of nothing Alice only sees black. Only with Bella though. Maybe this is what dad meant about Bella being special. Maybe Bella has powers too. Oh that would be so cool. My sister the super hero. Oh crap here they come. Think Bella's lost…Bella's lost…Bella's lost.

Out of nowhere Edward came flying through the door..

"What do you mean Bella's lost?"

"Just that. I can't find her anywhere. I went to get a shower, and she said she was going for a walk on the beach. I came down and she is nowhere to be found."

"Emmett how can you lose your sister?" Alice yelled at me.

"I didn't lose her, she lost herself."

"Edward we have to find her." Alice cried.

"I know this Alice" he said.

"Go check the beach Edward that's where she said she was going." Alice said to him.

"No one will see you Edward the Beach is private. No one around for miles." I told him.

He nodded and took off out the door.

"Alice check for her future, maybe you can see where she is going?"

"Okay Emmett I'll look"

"thank you Alice"

Rose ran over to me and wrapped me in her arms.

"Emmett I'm so sorry. Edward will find her I promise." she said to me.

"I know Rosie. I trust him."

" Do you want to go look for her in town maybe she went there?" Rose asked.

"sure Rosie. Jasper will you and Alice be okay here alone."

"Yeah sure I'll stay and help Alice and Edward. Maybe she'll come back here." Jasper said.

"Okay we're going, be back shortly"

With that Rose and I left. Once we got a good 6 miles from the house I pulled over. Rose looked at me with shock on her face. I couldn't hold it anymore I burst out laughing…

"Emmett I don't find anything about this funny"

"Oh baby I'm sorry. You'll understand shortly give it another 5 minutes."

"What do you mean?"

Just then Bella came out of the trees to the right of us.

"Oh Emmett look it's Bella"

"I know"

"What?"

"We planned this. It's a prank on Edward. Bella wants to know how much he likes her. Plus it's just  really funny to play a prank on a bunch of Vampires."

"Emmett"

Just then Bella crawled into the back seat.

"Hey guys what took you so long?"

"I had to wait for Edward to leave the house."

"Oh where did he go looking?"

"The beach."

"Good one"

"Wait you know he will smell you right?" Rose asked.

"No he won't. can you?"

She sniffed the air.

"No I can only smell Emmett. How did you do that?"

"I told you Rosie, Bella is really smart. That and the Internet."

We all laughed at that.

"How come I can't hear her heart beat?" Rose asked.

"That's an easy one. I can slow my heart beat down to the point you can't hear it."

"That is so cool. I would be enjoying this right now if it wasn't for the fact that Edward and Alice are going to kill us when we get back."

"No they aren't" Bella said.

"So can you hide your thoughts Rose, long enough for this to work?"

"oh hell yeah, anything to get Edward worked up." she said.

"Okay guys time for part two."

With that Bella climbed out of the car and disappeared into the trees again.

"You guys really thought this out didn't you?" Rose asked me.

"Yep. We started planning right after Bella called you guys."

"Wait what about Alice?"

"Bella can work around her."

"How"

"Well we realized that if Bella completely blanks her mind Alice can't see her future. It goes completely black."

"oh my god that is so cool. She will have to teach me how to do that." Rose giggled.

"Okay we should head back now. Are you ready?"

"Yeah make sure your emotions are worried or Jasper will give us away."

"Already on it."

We drove back to the house. Upon entering we found Alice on the couch staring blankly, Jasper next to her rubbing her shoulder, and Edward was pacing the floor.

"Any sign of her?" I asked.

"No and I can't trace her sent either. It makes no sense." Edward sighed running his fingers through his hair.

"Alice can't see anything either. She said Bella's future is just blank nothing but blackness" Jasper chimed in.

"But that has happened before remember. Maybe she is just broke down somewhere. All the memories of this being where our parents would vacation." I added.

"Jasper can you feel her emotions anywhere?" Rose asked.

"No I only feel your worry and Edwards sadness. Alice is slightly getting pissed, and Emmett is …is…I'm not sure his emotions are all over the place." Jasper added.

"Did you find anything in town?" Edward asked.

"No we checked the market and some of the local stores but I couldn't find her. Could you smell her at all Rosie?" I asked.

"No I couldn't"

"I CAN'T EVEN HEAR HER HEART BEAT" Edward was yelling at this point.

"Edward it's okay we'll find her" Jasper said. Adding a mixture of calm and confidence to room.

"Thanks Jazz" I said.

"Edward did you check in the cave's on the other side of the Rock Pier?" I asked.

His head snapped up.

"No. Why would Bella go into those caves anyway?" he asked.

"I don't know but this is Bella we are talking about here." I added.

"He has a point Edward I think you should go check." Jasper said.

With that Edward was gone again.

Suddenly Alice gasped.

"Alice what did you see?" Jasper asked.

"It's Edward. He's found Bella. She was in the caves. She's dead" Alice cried.

"No. she can't be" I cried. Playing along. This is going to be great.

Rose just looked at me.

Jasper looked over at us. Uh oh I forgot to cover my emotions.

"What's going on Emmett?" Jasper looked at me.

"Busted!" I smiled.

Alice's head snapped up and she stormed over to me.

"What do you know?" she said shoving her finger into my chest.

"Owe.. That hurts. How close is Edward?"

"Not close enough to hear us why?"

"Well because there is nothing wrong with Bella."

"How can you say that I can't hear her heart beat and neither can anyone else."

"I know that"

"What?"

"Yeah it's just something Bella can do."

"Rose how do you know about this?" Jasper asked.

"Well we didn't go to town. We met up with Bella about 6 miles down the road and they let me in on it."

"that's just far enough away that we wouldn't hear you guys." Alice added.

"Yep"

"But how?" Jasper said.

"Internet" I added smugly.

"what about her smell?" Alice asked.

"Something Bella concocted to hide her sent from you guys."

"She is slick and evil… but again I ask why?" Alice said

"She wants to know how Edward feels about her. I wouldn't tell her anything, so she came up with this prank. Don't tell him Alice you guys have to hide your thoughts and alter your emotions. Bella will be pissed if he finds out what is going on before she finds out if he loves her or not." I told them.

"So Bella Loves Edward?" they all asked together.

"Ah no but that doesn't mean she doesn't wanna give the guy a shot. Can't Jasper tell how she feels about him?"

"No actually. I can't she has some weird block or control over her emotions. I can only feel the ones she lets me."

"Alice?"

"I have seen some glimpses but they are fuzzy like someone is tampering with them."

"Damn she's good" I said.

They all just looked at me puzzled.

"Bella is controlling you guys." I laughed at this.

"How?" Jasper asked.

"There's no time Edward is getting closer we need to make this work for Bella…and for Edward." Alice chimed.

We all braced ourselves and did what need to be done. When Edward walked through the door with Bella in his arms he looked heart broken. Like someone killed his best friend. Well technically someone did. She killed herself so to speak.

"I'm sorry Emmett. I found her like this in the caves. She isn't breathing, I can't hear her heart beat, or feel her pulse. If I didn't have the vision I have I wouldn't have found her. I can't smell her either." Edward was almost to tears.

"Let's take her to her room" I said.

He nodded and headed toward the stairs.

"Jasper can you feel anything" Edward asked when we entered Bella's room.

"No Edward I can't I'm sorry" Jasper said.

"Edward why don't you check her pulse again" Alice said.

He did as he was asked.

His face perked up a bit.

"There is something there it's faint but it's there." he said. He kneeled next to the bed and grabbed Bella's hand.

"Bella love, wake up. Can you hear me." he said to her.

"Maybe she is unconscious" Rose added.

"That could be why I can't feel anything Edward. It makes sense." Jasper said playing along nicely.

All we have to do is get him to tell her how he feels. He may try to kill us afterwards but it will all be worth it.

"Bella…please. Bella come back to me. I just got you back you can't leave me again." he was pleading with her. It's a good thing his head was down or he would have seen her smirk. She is good.

"Her future is clearing Edward keep talking to her." Alice said. She's egging him on. You go Alice.

"My sweet Bella. Please wake up. Show me a sign you can hear me. Anything. I need you here with me."

He's getting closer… now if only…

"Bella please. Please wake up look at me; Bella."

"Her pulse is fading again. Edward I can hear it." Jasper added.

These guys are good.

I'm glad I can hide my true thoughts from Edward or this whole thing would have been blown hours ago.

"Bella no please hold on… for me. Bella come back to me. You can't leave me like this…I…I…I LOVE YOU BELLA!"

Thank god he said it. Then he leaned down and kissed her lips. Suddenly she reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck and was kissing him back. He jumped and pulled back slightly.

We all started laughing and cheering.

"What…but you were dying. Your pulse was fading. You guys knew about this." He suddenly turned on us and growled.

"We only just found out before you brought Bella back to the house" Jasper added in defense.

"Rose new longer then that" Alice added.

"Hey don't pin this on me I only found out when we went into town." Rose spoke.

"Wait so your telling me this was all you Emmett?" Edward was pissed.

"Actually it was all Bella!" I said hiding behind Rose.

Bella was sitting up on the bed now. Edward turned to her.

"You did this?" he was still seething but softened because it was Bella.

"Yeppers, thought it up last night after I got off the phone with Alice." she smiled proud that it worked.

"But Why?" he asked her.

" I wanted to know your true feelings for me, no one would tell me, so I decided I would find out from you. Then I figured you wouldn't tell me, and that's when I decided to do it this way. Plus I was getting revenge for the shopping trip with Alice. I recruited Emmett and he was all for it." she smiled at him.

"But how?"

"Well I found out that I can cover my emotions so that Jazz only feels what I want him too. You already can't read my thoughts. Then Emmett told me how when I was depressed that Alice couldn't see my future so I just blanked out my mind like I did then."

"But your heart beat, and smell?" he was still confused.

"Emmy and I did some research last night on Vampires. I concocted this stuff that I bathed in and it would cover my smell so you couldn't follow it. As for my heart beat I found that I could lower it to the point where it would look and feel like I was dead or in a hibernated state."

"Again I ask Why would you do this?" he was begging now.

"I told you this already. I needed to know how you felt about me."

Edward looked lost, confused, and pissed all at once.

Bella got up off the bed, walked over to him put her arms around he neck, looked up into his eyes, stood on her toes and kissed him.

At first I think he was shocked, but then he returned her kiss. Wrapping his arms around her waist and lifting her off the ground. As they pulled apart she looked at him and said

"That's why"

Chapter 20: Why Me?

(APOV)

We got to the beach house and Edward took off yelling something about Bella missing. Everything was all a tizzy. Edward went to look at the beach, and Rose and Emmett went to look in town. With that they disappeared out the door. I continued to search for Bella's future but nothing it was completely blank just like before.

"How can this be Jazz. I don't understand this. Her future is just blank."

"I don't know Alice" he said to me.

"Can you hear or feel her anywhere?" I asked him.

"No, I haven't been able to pick up her sent either. It's here in the house but I haven't been able to go search outside." he said to me.

"Go Jazz. Please we have to find her. Not only for Emmett but for Edward too. He will die if we don't find her. He loves her whether he wants to admit it or not." I said to him.

Jasper just nodded and took off outside. He wasn't gone long.

"Her sent goes down to the beach but from there I can't pick it up anywhere. But Edwards is all over the place down there." he told me.

Just then Edward came back.

"I can't find her Alice. I can't hear her or smell her. I don't know what to do."

He looked so broken.

"I'm sorry Edward. I can't even help you, I can't see her future. It's blank."

"What do you mean it's blank. If you can't see it doesn't that mean she's…"

"Not necessarily. Remember when she locked herself in her room after Charlie died. I couldn't see her then either."

"Your right Alice. No reason to jump a head of ourselves." Jasper added.

That seemed to perk him up a bit. We heard Emmett's car pulling into the drive from the road way.

"Maybe they have found something?" Jasper asked.

"Not that I can tell" Edward said disappointed.

Emmett and Rose came through the door. Something in his emotions gave Jasper a worried look. They told us how Bella concocted this whole thing to get Edward to confess his true feelings. She is one sly girl. Suddenly I had a vision of Edward carrying what looked like a lifeless Bella. I would be freaking if I didn't know what was going on. He came in looking so heartbroken, apologizing to Emmett. Emmett said to take her upstairs. Edward was trying everything to get her to wake up, to come back to him. When he kissed her, she kissed him back and he jumped. It was the funniest thing ever. Then he was pissed.

Damn she's good. She figured out how to get him to show his true feelings for her.

Edward looked at me then with a glare.

"What. Don't look at me like that. She came up with this. Just because you don't agree with her methods doesn't mean I don't agree with the out come."

Bella then pulled his face back toward her.

"Edward please don't be mad. I just wanted to know how felt about me."

"Bella I've always Loved you. I have since the moment I saw you."

"AAAWWWWEEEE" we all said together.

(EPOV)

I felt lost, confused, and pissed all at once. Then Bella kissed me.

"Alright shows over now get out." I said.

Bella chuckled. They all left. I walked over and closed the door.

"So Emmett told you?"

"Yep like a week ago" she said

I was shocked. She knew all this time and just now called us up here.

"I see you had time to figure out a way to work around us." I said.

"Of course. I still have many questions though. Emmett couldn't answer everything. And then of course there was some he said only you guys should answer." she said to me.

"Well we have plenty of time what would you like to know?"

"Do you sleep in coffins like in the movies?" she asked.

I laughed.

"No actually we don't sleep at all."

"Ever?"

"No"

"What do you do then?"

"Well some times we hunt, I like to read and play music, or if your wondering about couples like Alice and Jazz I'm sure you can figure out what they do in their free time"

"OH"

She giggled at that and blushed.

"Now I have a question for you" I said.

"Yes"

"How did you get your pulse so low?"

"I learned a few tricks when I was taking karate. But then I watched this video on line where these Buddhist monks slowed it almost completely. They say it's a form of hibernation."

"Wow. Okay. What about your scent?"

"Oh that was simple. Chemistry."

"huh"

"I played with some chemicals and found that if I showered with them my body smelled different."

"Why didn't I think of that."

"Cause you aren't a human trying to prank a Vampire. Well okay not one Vampire. Four." she smiled.

I laughed at this.

"Your right"

I walked over to her then and pulled her to me. Her heartbeat and smell were returning slowly. I kissed her once more. I started to pull away but she tangled her fingers into my hair and pushed her lips harder into mine. Who was I to argue. When the kiss was over I looked into her eyes, they were sparkling. I leaned into smell her perfume and I could barely smell her.

"Bella love"

"yes"

"Could you do me one small favor?"

"Anything Edward" she replied. Oh the possibilities. Nope focus.

"Could you go take a shower. I prefer your smell to no smell at all."

She chuckled and disappeared into her bathroom. Then she turned and peeked her head out the door.

"Care to Join me?" she asked.

The thoughts running through my head right now. But I can't not yet.

"Not this time. Can I get a rain check?"

"Sure"

"Which room is mine?"

"The one across the hall"

With that I left her to get cleaned up. I went to my room and unpacked. Getting settled in didn't take long. I could hear the others down stairs. They were talking about the prank. I can't believe they would do this to me. But if I was being honest, it was really good. Bella put a lot of thought and work into just getting me to admit my love for her. I'm just glad she has feelings for me too, maybe not love just yet but it's a start. I heard the water stop in Bella's bathroom. Good back to smelling like Bella. I could hear her dressing. Then her footsteps were getting closer. She knocked on my door.

"Come in Bella"

She entered wearing a pair of blue sweatpants with a Forks high school logo on it, and a gray NYC t-shirt. I don't care she looks beautiful in anything.

I patted the bed beside me. She came and sat down next to me.

"So all that drama just for me?" I asked her.

She blushed.

“I must give you credit you had me fooled. Which with my senses isn't easy."

"I know but it was worth it"

I leaned in and kissed her gently.

"I love you Bella"

"Ditto."





Chapter 21: Visitor

(BPOV)

I spent the rest of the week asking questions and talking with Edward. We initially would have left on Sunday but our two week vacation wound up being three weeks instead. On the Thursday before we were to head home I finally got a chance to corner Alice alone and ask her about my dreams. Rose and Emmett where out at the beach, and Jasper and Edward went "hunting", so that left me with Alice.

"Alice" I called down the hallway.

"Yes Bella" she replied

"Could I talk to you?" I asked.

"Sure Bella what do you need?"

"Well I have been having really weird dreams and I was wondering if you could help me figure out what they may mean." I asked.

"Sure, why don't you tell me about them and I will do what I can" she said.

So I started explaining the dreams I have been having. Starting with the one I had before we moved to forks.

"Bella, I don't think those are just dreams" Alice said.

"What do you mean Alice, I was asleep when I seen these things. What else can they be?" I asked.

"Well Bella, every dream you just described to me I have had already seen in a vision." she told me.

"So does that mean I'm having visions too?"

"I'm not sure what it means Bella. Maybe we should ask Carlisle when we get home. He would know more then I do about special gifts."

"Okay, but could you keep this between us until we do, I haven't said anything to anyone else."

"You haven't even told Edward?"

"No, I don't want him to know yet. Not until I figure out what it all means. Please promise me you won't tell him." I asked

"I promise but once we figure this out I suggest you tell Edward." she said.

"Alright Alice I will. But not until then." I replied.

"Is that all you needed?" she asked.

"Yeah that's everything, why?"

"Well the boys will be back any second, and I wasn't sure if you needed more girl time. If you did I would shoo them off to the store or something."

"Oh. No I'm good for now." I told her.

"Okay Bella. Well anytime you need to talk you know I'm here." Alice said.

"I know Alice."

She left and headed down stairs. It wasn't much longer that I heard Edward and Jasper.

"Alice, where is everyone?" Jasper asked.

"Bella is upstairs of course, and Emmett and Rose are still at the beach I think why?"

"We have some things we would like to discuss with everyone" Jasper said.

"Okay well I will go get Rose and Emmett then, Edward can get Bella she is in her room." Alice stated.

Just then I heard a knock at my door.

"Come in Edward" I called

"Hello love, Jasper would like to speak with us down in the living room."

"Okay I'll be right down."

"Would you like me to wait for you?" he asked.

"No Edward I will be fine, go wait for me in the living room."

"okay" he said sounding depressed.

"Edward" I called.

"Yes love"

"love you" I told him.

"I love you too." he said back.

"Now get down stairs" I chuckled.

I heard him laugh and then head out of the room.

I made my way to the living room where Jasper had us all gathered.

"Okay so Edward already knows what I'm about to say but I think the rest of you should also know what's going on." Jasper said.

"Jasper spit it out already" Alice said. Obviously she knows what is going on too.

"While Edward and I were hunting I came across the scent of another vampire." He told us.

"What do you mean another vampire?" Emmett asked.

"I mean not one of us." Jasper replied.

"So what does that mean for us Jasper?" I asked.

"That means that unless you are with one of us then you should stay inside at all times until we leave in two days." he told us.

"Well that's no big deal I don't go anywhere with out Rosie anyway" Emmett said smiling and looking at Rose.

"I was speaking more towards Bella, Emmett" Jasper said.

"Why am I being singled out?" I asked.

"Because you tend to wonder off on your own, and you know ways of blocking all of us from finding you." Alice added.

"Wouldn't that be a plus. If you three can't find me what's the likely hood of a strange Vampire finding me?" I asked in all honesty.

"Yes and No. Yes because they probably wouldn't find you either, and No because then none of us could help you if they did find you." Jasper said.

"Okay I guess that makes sense." I just shrugged.

"Bella this is serious. Don't leave the house unless one of us is with you." Alice scolded me.

"Fine mother!" I chided.

Edward laughed at this. Alice gave him a death glare and he stopped. I just shrugged and headed towards the stairs again.

"Where do you think your going?" Alice asked.

"To get around for bed since it's not likely I will be leaving the house anytime soon." I replied with attitude laced in my voice.

"Okay" she said.

I spent the rest of the night locked in my room with a book from the library. They tried to get me to come down and play games with them but I told them no. If I was going to be treated like a child then I was going to act like one. If I can out smart four vampires, three with extra abilities, then I should be able to deal with one lone vampire. I don't see them treating Emmett like this, but then again like he said earlier he doesn't go anywhere without Rose. You would swear they were connected together. I was almost halfway through the book I was reading when there was a knock on the front door. Everything got real quiet. I wonder who could be here, no one knew we were here except Carlisle and Esme, and we didn't know anyone up here. I could hear talking down stairs, not loud enough for me to make out what they were saying but enough to know that someone else was here. I was just about to open my door when someone knocked.

"Bella love"

It was Edward.

"Yes"

"Could you open the door and let me in please I need to speak with you."

"Sure just one moment"

I got to the door and unlocked the latch.

"Come in Edward"

He opened the door and quickly closed and locked it again. I crawled back onto my bed, and motioned for him to sit next to me. He obliged.

"Bella, you know how we said about the vampire that Jasper smelt when we were hunting this afternoon?"

"Yes"

"Well he is downstairs with the others right now."

"Why?"

"He followed our scent back here. Only once he got closer to the house he picked up your scent."

"What does that mean?" I asked.

"He wants to see you."

"Why?"

"I'm not sure you want me to tell you that." he said.

"What does he want Edward!" I was getting angry.

"Well truthfully he wants you."

"What?"

"He is attracted to your scent. He wants to make you his mate." at this Edward seemed to get agitated.

"Well what if I don't want to be his mate!" I was yelling at this point.

"Bella calm down. No one said you had to be." he was trying to calm me down.

"Then why are you up here?" I asked.

"I wanted to let you know what was going on before we made any decisions about what to do about the situation. We wanted to know what you wanted us to do. He is waiting downstairs. Do you want us to handle it or would you like to deal with it yourself?" he asked.

To say I was shocked would be putting it mildly. They wanted me to decide what to do about another vampire.

"Why are you asking me?" I said shakily.

"It is your home. Emmett said to ask you, he was unsure what to do. Jasper agreed with him that we should ask you. In regards to the fact that it is you he wants." Edward replied.

"What would you do?" I asked.

"I honestly don't know. I have never had to deal with anything like this before. Just remember that whatever your decision is I will stick by your side no matter what. Plus remember that I love you." He told me.

We heard a growl come from downstairs.

"Was that him?" I asked.

"Yes."

" I do not wish to go with him."

We heard another growl.

"Then you do not have to go." he told me.

"Will it start a fight?" I asked.

"It might, but there are four of us and only one of him." he smiled at me.

Boys! Is that the only thing they think about? Girls, sports, and fighting.

"I don't want you to fight with anyone." I scolded him.

"What if he starts it?" he smirked.

"Well that's different then now isn't it" I chuckled.

He sounded like a little kid.

"Let's get this over with" I said.

He grabbed my hand and held it in his. He led me to the door and opened it. We headed to the stairwell. Once we were at the bottom he spun me around and wrapped his arms around me tightly. I looked up into his eyes, they were burning with love, but worry also. I kissed him. He pulled away slowly, unraveling me from his arms but leaving one hand on the small of my back. It was comforting. We entered the living room where I caught sight of our visitor. He was about as tall as me, sandy blond hair, slightly muscular. He was good looking, but he's no Edward or Jasper for that matter. Finally I met his eyes. They were crimson red. This is not a friendly vampire. I cringed into Edward. He looked at me and smiled. Our guest decided to speak then.

"Hello, I'm Riley."

"Hello" I said not wanting to be rude.

"I have been introduced to everyone else, your name would be?" he asked.

"Isabella" I said not using my nickname. This would keep it formal.

"Isabella. That is a lovely name." he said

"Thank you."

"Isabella, I'm sure your friend here has explained why I am here." he said eying Edward.

"Yes, he has explained."

"Are you accepting my offer?" he asked.

"I'm sorry Riley, but I will not accept your offer." I told him graciously.

"Why? Is it because of this boy here?" he said motioning toward Edward.

"No."

"Then why?" he pushed.

"Because you disgust me. I can tell by the color of your eyes you feed off of humans and I would not be able to live with myself knowing that I had become such a despicable monster." I stated.

"Is that so!" he said getting angry.

"Yes that is so. Now if you don't mind I would appreciate it if you would kindly leave my home." I said with authority.

"I will leave Isabella, but know this, this is not over. Not by a long shot." he said with a evil grin.

"Oh I say this is over and if I ever see you again I will not stop them from shredding you into tiny pieces, and burning them." I said glaring at him.

He stood slowly and turned toward the door.

"I see you feel strongly about this. But remember they will not always be around to protect you." he said reaching for the door knob.

"We will Always be here with her to protect her from you" Rose snarled.

He left then. I was slightly in shock. Rose stood up for me. I didn't even think she liked me.

"Thank you Rose" I said looking at her with a smile.

"Your Welcome Bella."

"You did wonderfully Bella" Jasper added.

"Thank you Jasper."

"What would cross your mind to threaten a vampire?" Alice asked.

"Just because he drinks blood and doesn't sleep, does not mean that I have to take his shit. I don't take Emmett's and he is my brother. Charlie always said to stand your ground. I don't care if he is a vampire, no one threatens me." I said.

Jasper laughed. Alice and Edward were shocked, and Rose had the biggest smile on her face.

"Bella you always surprise us" Jasper said through fits of laughter.

"I love you too!" I said rolling my eyes at him.

He came over to me and kissed my forehead.

"I love you too Bella. You just do things I never expect." he said to me.

"Well to bad." I said giggling to myself, walking toward the stairs.

"I'm going to bed now that that mess is taken care of, unless someone objects?" I asked.

"No Good night Bella" Alice said.

"Good night Bella" everyone echoed.

"Good night" I said.

Chapter 22: Welcome Home Surprise

(EPOV)

We were on our way home. I was sitting with Bella on the plane when my cell vibrated. I looked it was Esme.

"Hello" I answered.

"Edward dear, how long till you arrive at the airport?"

"About an hour why?"

"Your father and I are planning a welcome home dinner for all of you." she said.

"Mom you really shouldn't. It's not like we were gone for a year or anything. It was only two weeks."

"To late dear. Everything is set up for when you get here. Tell Bella and Emmett to go home and get settled first and then they can come here afterwards. Bella shouldn't have to cook on their first day home. We missed all of you dearly, please."

"Fine Mom I will tell them" I said rolling my eyes.

"Don't you roll your eyes at me mister. Now… I will see you when you get home."

Damn, I would swear she could see the future or something too.

"Yes Mom"

I was off the phone with her then. Bella was eying me suspiciously.

"Mom wants you and Emmett to come by after you unpack for dinner. She said you shouldn't have to cook your first day home." I looked at her and smiled.

"That's sweet of her. She didn't have too. I would have been fine. She is too much."

"Yeah well I'm pretty sure if you two don't show she'll come get you." I said shrugging.

"You may be right. Okay we will be there around 5ish."

"That would be perfect." I said picking her hand up and kissing it.

We have become closer over these past two weeks. It's nice having her know how I feel about her, and knowing she feels something for me too. I'm still worried about that Riley guy though. He may have said he was leaving it alone, but his thoughts told me he wasn't giving up. I didn't tell Bella or the others this yet, I didn't want to upset them or get them worried. I'll ask Carlisle what he thinks I should do, before I worry anyone else. Alice will see anything before he does it, we'll have ample time to prepare if he tries to get to Bella.

"Edward"

Someone was calling me, bringing me out of my thoughts.

"Yes"

It was Alice.

"Are you okay, you seem distracted."

"No just thinking"

"About what" she asked.

"Nothing in particular, just going over the last two weeks in my head." I lied.

"Oh anything you wish to share?" she asked.

"Nope" I smiled and looked at Bella. Who smiled in return.

"Your no fun" Alice said. Sitting back in her seat.

"I know" I smiled to myself.

We were landing. I could feel the cabin pressure starting to change. The flight attendant came over the speaker and said to return our trays to an upright position and buckle our seat belts. We did as instructed. Bella reached over and grabbed my hand. She didn't mind the flight. Just the taking off and landing scared her. I squeezed her hand reassuringly. Once were landed we left the plane and went to find our luggage. When we got to the parking garage we went our separate ways for now. It would only be a couple of hours till they would come to the house. But to me hours would feel like days. We got home and parked the car in the garage. I called to Esme once I entered the kitchen.

"Mom we're home"

"In the living room kids I have a surprise for you."

I listened to her thoughts. She wasn't giving any clue to what the surprise was.

"Mom that's not fair"

"It wouldn't be a surprise if you could read my mind now would it Edward dear. Now come in here and see your surprise."

"We're coming"

I looked to Alice and Jasper, they had no idea either. Wow mom must have thought last minute to escape Alice. I walked with the others to the living room. My mouth dropped. There sitting across from Esme was our cousins from Germany. Tanya, Irina, and Katie. Oh this isn't good.

"Hello. This is a surprise. When did you get here?" I asked.

"About an hour ago." Tanya said smiling at me.

Great here we go again. When will she get the hint. I don't like her. Her thoughts caught me off guard though.

 It can't be true, there is no way he would choose a human over me! Not when he could have this body.

Shivers ran down my body. Eeeewwwww! Her thoughts alone were sickening. She smiled at me.

"How long are you staying with us?" Alice asked.

"A couple days. We are just passing through. We are to meet up with Carmen and Eleazar in Alaska on Friday." Kate replied.

Oh god five days with Tanya and her disgusting thoughts. Oh no Bella and Emmett will be here later.

"Alice can I speak with you outside please" I asked.

"Sure Edward" she looked at me with a questioning look.

"Please excuse us for a moment." I said to our guests.

"No problem Edward" Irina said.

Alice and I headed out the back door. We ran until I was sure no one could hear us.

"Alice, Bella and Emmett are coming tonight for dinner." I said in a hurry.

"What. Edward I didn't know that. Why didn't you tell me." she was getting angry with me.

"I didn't say anything because I thought you would see. Mom called while we were on the plane. She has had this dinner planned for most of the day." I told her.

"I wasn't watching Edward. I'm sorry. I didn't even see Tanya and them arriving either. It must have been a last minute decision on their part." Alice seemed upset now.

"Mom must have told her about Bella and I. Tanya was making me ill with her thoughts. She can't believe I would choose a human over her." I said.

"But you have told her time and time again your not interested in her. She just doesn't get the hint does she." Alice stated.

"Apparently not." I told her. "What are we going to do?" I asked.

"Well we have to warn Bella and Emmett. I don't think they would take to kindly to being surprised. Bella in particular." Alice said.

"I agree. I think you should go though, If I disappear I think they would get suspicious, where with you I could just say you saw a sale you didn't want to miss." I chuckled.

I got smacked for that remark.

"Your right, I will go tell Bella and Emmett to brace themselves."

With that she was off. I headed back to the house. Jasper came up to me.

"Where's Alice"

"We were talking and she zoned. She said something about a shoe sale and took off." I said chuckling.

Jasper nodded and went to the living room. I followed behind.

"So Edward I hear you found yourself a girlfriend?" Kate asked.

"Yes I did. Her name is Bella." I said.

"Does she know?" Kate replied.

"Yes she knows and is okay with it." I told her.

Kate looked shocked. Then she looked sad. I could tell what she was upset about, it was written all over her face and thoughts. This is not fair, everyone is finding love. I will never find anyone to be with me. I shook my head and walked over to her and put my arm around her shoulder.

"You will find the right someone eventually, it just takes time." I told her.

"Thank you Edward. So when do we get to meet this girl who stole your heart?" she asked me.

"Actually you will get to meet her and her brother at dinner tonight" I said with a huge grin on my face.

Kate saw the grin and smiled.

"I can't wait to meet her. If she makes you smile like that she has to be one heck of a girl." she said.

"Oh she is you'll see." I then proceeded to tell Kate about the prank that Bella concocted. She was stunned.

"Wow" was all she could say.

"Yeah I know"

"She definitely will fit in fine with this family. She doesn't put up with your crap." she sneered.

"Hey"

"Well. It will be nice to have some advantage against you. You can't read her thoughts so taking her shopping for you will be a breeze. You can't cheat and see what we got for you." she laughed.

"Huh I never thought about that. Your right it might be nice to be surprised." I smiled.

"Let's go see if Esme needs help in the kitchen" Kate said taking my hand.

"Alright" I went willingly.

I could tell by Kate's thoughts that she was happy for me and wouldn't be any trouble. If Kate was okay with all this then her twin Irina would be okay too. Yes before you ask they are actually twins. The vampire that turned them found them wandering the streets in Germany. They were alone. Their parents had died. Tanya found them later and took them in. Tanya is the oldest. She is 20. Well she looks 20, where Kate and Irina are my age. She is kind of like their mom. But they say they are sisters. After all Tanya was turned by Carmen. Carmen is a wonderful person. Very compassionate. She like Carlisle has never tasted human blood. They knew each other from along time ago. They meet in South Africa when Carlisle was traveling with the missionaries. They became close and so we consider them extended family. Tanya wishes I would make it more official but truthfully the girl gives me the creeps. If she isn't trying to get me into bed with her she is picturing me naked or undressing me with her eyes. (shivers) gross. While helping set the table I noticed Alice still had yet to return. Maybe she decided to just stay there and ride with them to the house to make them more comfortable. I wish I could have went with her to see Bella. (sigh)

I must have zoned out cause Kate elbowed me.

"You okay there lover boy" she picked.

"Yeah just thinking about Bella" I told her.

"You got it bad for this girl don't you" she asked.

"That I do. I love her Kate, and she loves me for me. Even with me being a vampire and the mind reading, and everything else. She excepts us. Her and her brother Emmett treat us like family. After her dad died we are all they have left." I told her.

"That's great Edward. I can't wait to meet her. Is her brother taken?" she asked. Rose growled from upstairs.

"I'll take that as a yes" Kate said. We laughed.

"Well Kate you won't have to wait much longer I can hear Bella's car coming up the drive" I said smiling.

We both looked at each other.

"Race you to the door" Kate asked.

"Oh your on."

"Ready. Set. Go." she yelled.

We both took off toward the door. Just as they were about to knock Kate whipped it open. There stood my Bella. She looked surprised.

"Hello" she said. Looking from Kate to me.

"Hello love." I said pulling her to me. She giggled.

"Who is your friend?" Bella asked.

"This is my cousin Kate" I said introducing them.

"Kate this is Bella". Bella smiled at this.

"Hello Bella. I have heard so much about you. Edward hasn't shut up about you since he walked through the door." Kate said.

Bella looked at me cocking her eyebrow. I just shrugged. She laughed.

I love to hear her laugh.

"Well Kate it's nice to meet you" she said reaching for Kate's hand. Kate looked hesitant at first, but took her hand. Kate smiled slowly.

I read her thoughts. Kate tried to use her ability on Bella. It didn't work!

"Your right Edward she is one special girl" Kate said smiling to me.

"Told you" I said kind of smug.

Just then Esme came in.

"I see we are all getting acquainted."

"Yes Mom, I was just introducing Bella to Katie" I smiled.

Kate gave me a dirty look. She hates being called Katie.

"Okay well why don't you all go sit in the living room dinner will be done shortly." she told us.

"Okay" I started ushering everyone into the sitting room.

"Edward" Bella asked.

"Yes"

"Do you think we could go to the library and play awhile before dinner?" she smiled at me.

"Of course love. Do you wish to play or shall I?" I asked.

"Why don't we both play. Kate would you like to join us?" she asked looking at Kate. I smiled.

"I would love to Bella. Do you play the piano also?"

"Yes I do. Would you like to hear me play?" she asked Kate.

"Sure lead the way." Bella grabbed Kate's hand and ran to the library. I looked at Alice who looked like she was about to cry.

"It's okay Alice, I'm sure Bella won't replace you." I said hugging her.

She smiled.

"Emmett, Rosie is upstairs in her room. I'm sure you can find your own way there." I said. Emmett Smiled.

I went to join the girls in the library. I wasn't even halfway to the second floor when Bella started to play. I stopped dead and just listened. She was playing Green sleeves. At least I think it was. She added a lot of embellishments to it but it still sounded lovely. Almost Enchanting, I felt my feet start to move on their own. It was like the music was bringing me to it. I noticed Rose and Emmett heading toward the library also. When I got to the door way Jasper, Carlisle, Tanya, and Irina were already standing around the piano. Kate was sitting in the window seat that Bella usually occupied. I went and sat myself next to Bella. She looked at me and smiled. We all just sat and listened as she ended that song and drifted right into another. It was the same one she played the first time they came over. I watched as the others eyes glazed over. It was like she was putting them into a trance. Suddenly I noticed my thoughts were jumbled. I couldn't keep one line of coherent thinking. Everything went blank. I felt at peace. I was just drifting with the music. Then the music stopped. I came back down to solid ground. What the hell was that! I looked at the others. They were shaking their heads from side to side trying to clear them. Bella didn't seem dazed in the least. I looked at her. She turned and gave me a quick kiss. She excused herself to the restroom. As soon as she was out of the room I looked at Carlisle.

"Did you feel that?" I asked him.

"I'm not sure, what are you talking about?" he asked me.

"I mean, it was like I lost all thought, I felt peaceful, like I didn't have a care in the world. It's like I spaced out." I told him.

"Yes I felt it to. I wonder." he puzzled.

"Carlisle who could cause this?" I asked.

"I'm not sure I have never met anyone who could do anything like that."

"Could it be Bella?" Jasper asked.

"Why would you ask that Jasper" Carlisle and I both asked at the same time.

"Well the first time she played that song for us I felt the same thing. Peaceful, I also noticed that I can't pick up any emotions from Bella at all. It's like she leaves her body."

We all looked at Jasper like he was crazy.

"Emmett has it always been like this when she plays?" Alice asked.

"Well yeah. I never noticed anything different thought. At least nothing like what you guys are talking about." he told us.

"You mean to tell me you didn't feel any different?" Carlisle asked.

"No. I just felt happy that Bella is enjoying playing again."

"Huh. It must only effect us vampires." Carlisle said.

"Wait I didn't see Esme up here" I stated.

Just then Esme called up the stairs.

"Dinner is ready, please come to the dining room."

"I will ask her about it later." Carlisle said. "For now let's Eat!"

We all laughed at this.

"I'll wait for Bella and we'll join you in the dining room."

They all turned and headed toward the stairs. I sat back down on the piano bench just tinkering with the keys when Bella placed her hand on my shoulder. I jumped slightly. I hadn't even heard her enter the room.

"Are you Okay" she asked.

"Yes you just surprised me, that's all. I didn't hear you come back." I told her honestly.

"With your senses I didn't think that was possible." she chuckled.

"It's not normally. With you everything is different." I said.

"What do you mean different?" she questioned.

"I didn't mean anything by it Bella" I said standing up and wrapping my arms around her waist. She looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

"I'm sorry Bella. Don't cry." I said wiping the tears off her cheeks.

"What do you mean by I'm different?" she sniffled.

"It's just you are special. You can do things no human should be able to do." I told her.

"Like what?" she stated.

"Well you can block Alice from your future, you block your emotions from Jazz, I can't hear your thoughts, you stopped Kate's shock…"

She cut me off.

"Kate's shock?"

"Oh yeah I didn't tell you. Kate can run an electric current over her skin. It's so strong it can bring a vampire to his knees. You should have her show you sometime. It's slightly disturbing for the rest of us but you might find it funny."

"OH"

"Then there's the piano thing?" I said looking at her with a questioning look.

"What about the piano?"

"Are you telling me you don't know that when you play you put us into a trance like state?" I asked.

"No. I thought it was just me who drifted off into la la land." she said.

"Well it's not. I lost all train of thought, I couldn't see straight. All I heard was the music. How did you do it?" I asked.

"I don't know. I just played. I feel free when I play. Peaceful. Like nothing can hurt me. I'm sorry if it upsets you." she said.

"I'm not upset Bella, I'm confused, even creeped out a little. I don't like feeling vulnerable." I admitted to her.

"I didn't mean to do it, hell I didn't even know I could. I won't play again." she said.

"No. Bella I didn't mean that you shouldn't play" I told her.

"No I won't play around you guys anymore. I don't want you guys to feel uncomfortable around me. I will just have to play at home when you are not around." she stated as if that was final. I knew there was no point to arguing with her. Once her mind was made up that was it.

"Fine, let's go eat" I said to her.

"Don't you mean I will go eat and you guys will hide your food somewhere." she said.

"Actually, we only set place settings for you and Emmett. Rose and I are the only ones still going to be here. The rest are going out to eat." I said.

"Oh"

We headed downstairs to join Rose and Emmett in the dining room. Rose gave me a dirty look. I should have known she would hear the whole conversation. I would hear it later no doubt. I wonder if the others heard everything.

"You two just missed the others" Rose said. Almost like she knew what I was thinking. Crap.

"Sorry we were talking" I said hanging my head.

"That's fine they said they would catch you when they get back" she glared again. I caught the double meaning to her words. Double crap.

We sat and talked steadily while Emmett and Bella ate their dinner. Then we did the dishes together and retired to the living room. We talked most of the evening. Around eleven Bella said It was getting late and that they should head home. I kissed her on the cheek and told her I would be by tomorrow. She hugged and kissed Rose's cheek and said to tell everyone they said Thank you for the dinner, and good night. I was also supposed to tell Kate that Bella said it was nice meeting her. As soon as we heard their car hit the roadway Rose started.

"Edward how dare you"

"How dare I what?" I was confused.

"Bella plays beautifully, and so what if we all zone a little, it's not like her and Emmett would hurt us. It's nice to feel calm and peaceful for a change. Not having to think or worry is a delightful change of pace for this house. Now she will never play for us again." she was yelling.

"I'm sorry Rose. I didn't mean for her to stop playing for us. I was confused by the feelings I get when she plays. I was just curious if she knew that she was doing it. It's not my fault she took it the wrong way." I was defending myself.

"Actually it is all your fault. If you would have just waited Carlisle was going to ask her about it. Now I doubt she will talk to him, or play again. Your really are an ass Edward Cullen." she said storming off towards the stairs.

"I'm sorry" I yelled after her.

"I'm not the one you should be apologizing to. Jerk" I heard just before she slammed her bedroom door and blared her radio.

Great! Rose is pissed at me. If she's that angry I wonder how the rest of them are going to be? I went to my room to wait for the onslaught of anger. I didn't know when they would be back so I just sat there writing in my journal.

Dear Journal,

I really made an ass out of myself tonight. I asked Bella about her playing. I wasn't trying to be a jerk about it. I was just wondering if she knew that when she played that way it put most of us in a trance. Well she got upset and defensive. She said she would never play around us again. Great. That is not what I wanted at all. I love to hear her play. Apparently I'm not the only one. Rose is pissed off at me. I can only imagine how angry the rest of them are going to be. I wouldn't be surprised if Kate zaps me. She seems to have taken to Bella right away. Oh great! Now her and Alice are going to tag team me. Bad cop, worse cop. Bet you can't guess which would be which. I really didn't mean to upset Bella. I hope she will forgive me. I will have to find a way to apologize to her. I wonder if Jasper would help me find a way of apologizing to Bella. I won't be able to ask Alice. She is going to be mad for a while. When am I going to learn to keep my big mouth shut. I love Bella, I hope she will forgive me. She loves me too. Maybe it won't be so bad. I wonder if she will be mad at me for a long time. She seemed okay during dinner and when we were talking in the living room but then again, I can't tell what she is thinking so it could have all been just a show. She is good at hiding her true feelings. Even Jasper can't get a good read on her. I really hope she forgives me.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

I'm must have been out of it. I didn't even hear anyone come upstairs.

"Who is it?" I asked.

"It's me Kate"

Great! Here goes round two.

"Come on in" I said.

She opened the door slowly.

"I know you think I'm going to yell at you but I'm not. I figure you have been up here beating yourself up enough with out my help." she said.

"Are you sure you can't read minds too?" I asked.

"I'm sure. I just know you." she replied.

"Well you would be right then."

"Well what are you going to do?" she asked.

"Do? About what?" I looked at her.

"About Bella. You know you have to go apologize don't you? How are you going to do it?" she asked.

"I don't know. You have any ideas?" I looked hopeful.

"I have a few but you will have to beg!" she smiled.

"I will not beg. I will just pick your brain." I smiled back.

Twinkle, Twinkle little star, how I wonder what you are. Up above the world so high. Like a diamond in the sky. Twinkle, Twinkle little star.

"Kate" I yelled.

"What?" she laughed.

"That's not fair." I told her.

"Neither is you trying to pick my thoughts."

"Okay your right. But Twinkle, Twinkle little star?" I asked.

"I couldn't think of anything else." she laughed.

"Okay so what's your Idea" I said.

With that she went into full planning mode. She had a really good idea. I was definitely going to need help with this. We called Alice, Jasper and Rose. They all agreed to help. Good. Now to set everything in motion. I hope Bella will forgive me. I hope Kate's plan will work. Alice said it should but she couldn't tell for sure, Bella is blocking her again.

Damn I hate when she does that. I never know what is going to happen. She knows this too. That's why she does it. She is truly the most evil, enchanting creature I have ever encountered. And I love her all the more for it.

A/N: BELLA'S THOUGHTS IN ITALICS FOR THIS CHAPTER.

Chapter 23: Back Home Again

(BPOV)

We left the Cullen's house a little after 11pm. I was angry with Edward, but I didn't let it show. Forgiving him would be easy. I can't stay mad at him for anything, but he don't know that. When Emmett and I got home I decided to take out my frustration in the gym downstairs.

Alice had come before dinner and informed us on the extra company at the house. She told us that Kate and Irina shouldn't be a problem, but that Tanya could be a trouble maker.

I changed into my boxers and tank top and headed toward the punching bag.

I agree with Alice. I like Kate she seems nice. I could be friends with her. Alice also said that the sisters were all single but the one to watch for again was Tanya. Tanya obviously has a continual hard on for Edward. Alice told me that Edward has told her time and time again that he has no interest in her but you know how some girls are they just don't get the hint. I only got to meet Kate tonight really. I recall seeing the other two when I was playing the piano but was never introduced. I excused myself to the restroom and when I got back the only one in the room was Edward and he seemed to be thinking hard about something. I walked up and put my hand on his shoulder and he jumped! I made a vampire jump! How is that even possible? Then he questioned me about my playing and if I knew that I put them all into this trance like thing. Hell no of course I didn't know I did that. I know I kind of did this out of body experience thing but I didn't know it effected anyone else. He said he didn't like feeling vulnerable. Which I guess being a vampire would be a bad thing. But what I didn't understand is the fact that they all seemed to like when I played, and he seemed to be telling me that he didn't want me to play for them anymore. That is what upset me. Yes I know I cried. He thought I was sad. Huh. Yeah right. My anger is like hardwired to my tear ducts too. So the madder I get the more I cry. Then the dickhead tried to apologize and say he didn't mean it that way. Hello if it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck then it's a fucking duck. Right, right! So I passed it off and played all nice during dinner and for chats afterwards. If he thinks this is going to be as easy as him saying I'm sorry, boy does he have another thing coming. I can be a bitch when I want to be. Actually I have perfected it to a honed skill. One of my better qualities I think. I wonder how he will try to apologize?

I hadn't even realized that my hands had started hurting from hitting the bag with the end of every thought I was going over in my head. I decided on a less painful way of release. I turned to the treadmill in the corner of the room. Perhaps I could run a few miles tonight before bed. I'm so glad we don't have to get up for school or I would be so screwed. I set my normal pace and just let my legs do the rest. I continued with my thoughts about this evening. The more I ran through the nights events I remembered that Alice had said that they would be here for the rest of the week.

 Shit! That Tanya chick would be around Edward all week long with no barriers. I may have to devise a plan to keep him out of that house. I'll need some help with that and I know just who to ask. Emmett! No one would suspect anything. They would just think he was bonding with his little sisters boyfriend. If indeed that is what Edward is? I would have to figure that out. I know he said he loves me but what does that mean exactly. We got to know each other better over vacation but where does that put our relationship. Maybe he loves me like a friend or a best friend? Oh great this doesn't help anything.

 I'm supposed to be calming my thoughts not adding to them I may never get to sleep. Maybe a hot shower would help? I looked at the clock on the wall. 3am already. I headed to the newly remodeled Alice style bathroom. Oh yeah that girl knows how to pamper me. I stripped out of my clothes. Locked the door so I wouldn't be disturbed. I turned on the shower. The water cascaded over my head and body like I was standing under a waterfall. The feeling was extremely relaxing. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the feeling. It was good. Not great like when I played the piano this evening. Damn it. I will have to buy me a piano for the ballet studio so I can play. Maybe I can have Alice order one so it will match her set up. Yeah that sounds like an idea. Now to clear the mind of all thoughts. I folded myself on the floor Indian style under the shower head. It was very peaceful. The rhythm of the water on the floor, my breathing slowing steadily, eyes closed.

Soon I was in that place again. Almost as if I was outside my body looking down. There was nothing. No feeling, no sound, no nothing. I reveled in it.

I don't know how long I sat there like that, before I was brought back by this beautiful melody. I wasn't sure if it was real but I sat listening to it. I could feel the notes pulsing through by body as I sat on the floor. I slowly came to stand on my feet. I turned the shower off and wrapped myself in a towel.

I walked upstairs to the living room and found the house empty. Emmett must be in bed. Where is this music coming from? I couldn't see anyone or anything that could be producing this melody. I took a piece of paper and sat at the desk. I closed my eyes tightly and listened to the harmonies. My hands scrolled across the page like they already knew the notes to write. I was so lost in what I was doing I didn't hear Emmett come into the room. I hadn't noticed I was still in my towel or that the sun had already risen. Emmett cleared his throat behind me.

"Bells what are you doing up so early and why are you in a towel?" he asked me his voice still heavy with sleep.

"Well to answer your first question, I haven't been to bed yet, and your second I forgot I was still in one."

He looked at me questioning my sanity.

"What's wrong Bells?" he asked.

"Well I kind of got into a argument with Edward last night and took it out on the gym equipment, then I got in the shower, that was around 3am. I was meditating when this enchanting melody over took me and I couldn't find out where it was coming from so I sat here, took out a piece of paper and closed my eyes to listen to it and look!" I said holding the paper with the notes scribbled all over the page.

"Wow Bells. Do you know the song?"

"No Emmett I don't but I will. I need to call Alice. I'm going to have her order me a piano for the Ballet Studio in the basement."

"Why not go to the Cullen's and use theirs?"

"I can't that is what Edward and I were fighting about."

I continued to explain to Emmett the "conversation" between Edward and I. I told him how I said I would never play around them again. Emmett almost looked heart broken. I know he loved to hear me play but he perked up again when I said I would continue to play here at the house when it was just us. He asked about Rose. I told him I wasn't sure but if she wanted me to I would love to play for her too. I can't hold Edwards insecurities against the rest of his family could I? On my way to get dressed I picked up my cell and called Alice. She told me she would gladly order me my own piano and that it would be here this afternoon. I thanked her and asked if she could be here to help me with it when it arrived she accepted willing. Even Kate offered to come. Alice mumbled something about a girls night, I said that would be fine as long as there was no Tanya, and it was here. Kate agreed but asked if she could bring Irina and introduce us. I said that would be fine. We disconnected the call and I got dressed in a pair of navy blue track pants and a old Forks High School t-shirt that belonged to Charlie. I might as well be comfy. By the time I made it down the stairs their was a knock on the door. Damn those girls were fast. I opened the door to a very smiley Alice and Kate. I invited them into the living room were I was properly introduced to Irina. She was a lot like Kate, just not as talkative. I guess they balance each other out. They told me some cool stuff about being twins. Like how they can communicate with each other mentally. To say the least I was jealous. Emmett and I had nothing like that, but he still seemed to know how I was feeling. We were just that close.

***Girls Night Out***

The piano showed up not long after all the girls were here. Rosalie took the longest. I guess she felt the need to bring the munchies. Don't get me wrong it's not like I don't have them here but that girl just knows how to shop, so who am I to stop her. We bunked out in the living room. Emmett made for the door as soon as the manicure sets appeared, saying he needed to have Jasper look at something on his jeep for him. We all knew the truth. He just didn't want to get wrangled into getting one. I made him get them with me all the time. His excuse was even more lame cause we all know Rose is the mechanic in the family. (chuckles to self)

Oh well. So after the piano showed up Alice and Rose set it up in the Ballet Studio. I thought the delivery guy was going to force us to allow him to help. That would have been hilarious. Try explaining to a guy that 5 girls were going to carry a large piano down a flight of stairs and set it up themselves. Well we agreed to let him place it in the living room saying my brother and his friends were coming by later to set it up for us. We laughed at this for hours after he left. Then for some god forsaken reason Rose and Kate asked if I would play them something. Great! I was hoping to not have to play with them here but I guess I have no choice. I asked what they wanted to hear. Alice came sashaying into the room carrying the sheet of music I had wrote this morning. I told her I hadn't played that one yet and she said that was fine. I was nervous about this after what Edward had said. Alice noticing my hesitation asked what was wrong. I swear that girl could read minds too. I told her about what Edward had said and what I had promised in return. Rose growled at me. Then she told me just because he was an ass about it doesn't mean the rest of the family feels that way. She told me how they all chewed him out about it last night. I laughed at her choice in wording along with everyone else. She would have blushed if it were possible once she caught on to what we were laughing at. So I decided fuck it. I positioned myself at the piano and set the sheet music on the stand in front of me. I looked around at all their faces, they were all smiling. I started to play. The melody was soft and sweet at first, then it seemed to get dark and angry, then sad, then it got light and airy again. I drifted into that emptiness once again as I played. It was different this time. I could feel the emotions in the notes. As if they were my feelings placed onto the paper now being put out there for everyone to see and hear. As I finished the piece I looked around and I swear I was surrounded by weepy teenagers. They all looked as if they had been crying. I reached over to Alice as she was closest.

"Alice what's wrong?"

"Nothing is wrong Bella. Why would you think that?"

"You have been crying Alice." I said to her.

She placed her fingers on her cheek and sure enough there were tear tracks and wet trails. She gasped. The others did the same as they realized that they too had tear tracks down their faces.

"But how?" Kate asked.

"I'm not sure. Alice what do you think happened?" I asked.

"I don't know Bella. I think we should call Carlisle. He might have an theory." she said dialing her phone.

"Please Alice make sure he comes alone!" I shouted.

She nodded and spoke to Carlisle about what had happened. He said he would be right over. He would tell them he was going to the hospital on an emergency call. Alice hung up with him.

"Carlisle should be here shortly." Alice said to us.

"Won't Edward hear his thoughts though Alice?" I asked.

She laughed and said "No Bella, Carlisle has been hiding shit from Edward for at least a couple of decades now. He has it down to a science."

Just then we heard a knock at the door.

"Wow that was fast!" I stated.

We all headed upstairs. I answered the door. Carlisle stood there with a smile on his face and asked us to tell him everything that happened. I escorted him to the living room where the rest waited. He took in their appearances and started with the twenty questions. We told him everything up until we called him. He then asked me to play the song for him. At first I declined, but he said that he could make a better guess at what was going on if he felt it himself. I couldn't argue with that logic. We headed for the piano in the basement. Carlisle looked around the basement and raised his eyebrow at Alice. She shrugged and smiled at him. He shook his head and chuckled to himself. We settled into the studio and I took the sheet music out again. Carlisle looked at it with a strange look on his face. He asked if I composed this piece and I told him that I had just wrote it this morning. He asked if I had ever done anything like it before I said just the once. The one they heard at the house yesterday. He nodded and asked me to begin. I started playing and was once again in the emptiness. Then I was feeling the notes once again. Playing through the song I could feel my emotions shift as the song did. I wondered if this is what the girls were feeling when I played earlier. What Carlisle is feeling now. As the song concluded once again I looked to Carlisle and just like the others there were tears running down his cheeks. He raised his fingers to his face. Looking up at me he smiled. Then he started asking questions again. He asked what I was feeling when I wrote the song. I told him about the argument with Edward that he already knew about, how I was happy when I played for them and then I got angry with Edward for being an ass about it, then how I knew I couldn't stay angry with him and was sad that we fought in the first place and then how I felt when I was in the shower upon hearing the melody for the first time. We discussed what happened the first and second times I played for them. He told me how they felt peaceful and calm. Which in a house full of wide awake vampires was not a thing that happens all to often. Actually he said it never happens, with Alice and seeing the future, Edward and his mind reading, and Jasper feeling everyone's emotions all the time there was rarely a peaceful moment. That was why when I played the second time they all flocked to the piano. He said Edward's reaction was typical of him. He is always in control of his emotions and actions. Then he told me the reason Esme was not affected by my playing is because she is always in a peaceful and calm state so to her it was just beautiful music being played by a beautiful girl. I smiled and of course blushed. We went back upstairs to discuss this more. Once we were all seated in the room Carlisle said that he thinks that when I play songs with emotions attached, whatever emotions I feel while playing said song is what they were feeling. He said he thinks that I may be very special, that if I were to ever become a vampire that I would be very powerful. I smiled to myself on the inside when he said this. The thought of me being a vampire was ridiculous. I couldn't leave Emmett like that. I remembered the dream I had asked Alice about. I thought I should ask Carlisle while I had him here.

"Carlisle I have something else I would like to ask you about if you don't mind?" I asked.

"Not at all Bella. Anything I can help you with?"

"Well I talked to Alice about these dreams I had a while back and she wasn't sure what to make of them either and said I should ask you." I replied.

"Go on" was all he said.

I began to tell him about all the dreams I have had. Before and after I met them. The meadow with the boy, then the meadow with just Edward and I, and then the one with Edward and I where I had golden eyes just like them.

He was unsure what to make of my dreams he asked if there was anything else. I told him about the prank I pulled on Edward that first night of vacation. He was interested in hearing about how I could slow my heart rate that low without dying, and how I could block both Alice and Jasper's gifts. We continued to talk like this for several hours. It wasn't long before his phone rang. It was Edward. Carlisle said he would like to talk to me about this more and he would do some research. He said he would keep this all from Edward for now until we knew more. I thanked him for his knowledge and that I would love to find out more about myself. With that he left us girls to our plans. Alice decided that we needed a full make over after all that girly crying. So the rest of the night continued in true G-N-O fashion.

Chapter 24: The Grand Scheme of Things

(TPOV)

I just got back to the Cullen's when I heard Edward and Kate talking about Edward and Bella's fight. I stayed far enough away that Edward couldn't hear my thoughts but I could hear what was being said. He planned on apologizing in a big way. Well I can't let that happen now can I. Edward is mine, no imperfect mortal was going to have him. So I continued to listen. I would foil his plans to get Bella back and then broken hearted Edward will come running to me for comfort. Edward will be mine and Bella forever forgotten. Just the way it should be. Alice received a call from "Bella" the next day. So they all rushed over there. All as in everyone but me. No surprise there. I was pretty sure by now that they all dished that I was the wicked witch of the east. No biggie. They didn't return that night either so I figured Alice roped them all into some form of girly thing. All was fine with me. That left me alone with Edward. Or so I thought.

Bella's brother Emmett showed up and the guys all disappeared. I don't see what they find so interesting in these humans. Sure it's the first time Edward has shown an interest in anything or anyone in a long time but good god give me a break! They are just something to play with and then discard when we get bored. They don't live long so it can't last more then a decade right?

Half the day had passed and now I was getting bored. Esme was the only one around it seems. Carlisle was doing some kind of research in his study and we all know not to get in his way when he is on a mission. But I wonder what has got him in such a tizzy. Oh well best not to dwell. I think I will go find the guys and see what they are doing. I took off out of the house and following Edwards scent is as easy as breathing. Literally. I followed them for several miles before I came upon the three of them just sitting around talking. Of course Edward already knew I was there. If he knew then Jasper already knew too. Edward seemed to tense whenever I was near so Jasper would sense his discomfort. I don't see why, I have shown nothing but love toward Edward and yet he seems reluctant to join with me. I heard Edward chuckle has he heard me.

"Well it's true" I chided as I entered the clearing.

"Not anywhere close to the truth." he added.

The other two just shook their heads. How much did Edward tell them about what he was hearing?

"Enough"

I was shocked when he answered me.

"Come on Tanya even Emmett here can feel the lust rolling off you and read your face."

Emmett waved and smiled at me. I wasn't sure whether to be annoyed or amused by this. So I went with the latter.

"Is that so" I said as I sauntered into their circle and placed myself right next to Edward.

Needless to say he moved away.

You know Edward you can't run forever. One day you will realize that you and I belong together.

"No Tanya I don't think I will."

(EPOV)

Tanya came and found us on our boys trip. How I wish she would just give it up. I will never want her, or love her for that matter. I love Bella. Aahh Bella. My beautiful Bella. I hope she forgives me. I know Alice is with her, along with the others. I hope they be nice and don't scare her off. I trust Kate and Alice, Irina I'm not sure but I think she is okay. I didn't read any hostility towards either Bella or Emmet in her thoughts. Rose I have no worries there either. She loves Emmett. Even if she hasn't said it yet. I must have been lost in my thoughts of Bella for a while cause soon Emmett was yelling at me.

"Yo Edward! Dude anyone in there?"

"What?"

"Where did you go?"

"Nowhere! Just lost in some thoughts."

"Bella?"

"What?"

"Told you? You owe me $20"

I watched as Jazz handed over a bill.

"Wait where did Tanya go?"

I looked around and noticed we were short one.

"Oh she left a little while ago. She kept trying to get your attention and then got pissed off and left when you wouldn't reply. It was funny actually. I made a bet with Jazz here that you were thinking about Bella, and he said you were just tuning the she-witch out. Looks like I won."

A grin spread across my face at the fact the thinking of Bella also tunes out Tanya completely. Talk about killing two birds with one stone. I think I love Bella a little more now then I did two minutes ago if that is even possible.

"Edward your doing it again" Emmett's voice boomed.

"Sorry"

"Not that I'm complaining that you love my sister that much to get lost in thought about her like that but come on we were in the middle of a discussion already concerning said sister before we were interrupted by the she-witch."

"Yeah okay, where were we?"

"We were discussing how you were going to make up with my sister."

"Right. Well Kate actually came up with the idea and it sounds great I just need help with it. The girls are a go, minus the she-witch, so now I just need you guys on the band wagon."

"So what's the plan?"

I began to regale the plan that Kate had come up with. Emmett said that Bella would love it. Jasper was in but was worried about Tanya interfering in this particular production. I agreed with him on that. We would have to keep an eye on her. We continued with our planning and soon it trailed into other topics. Emmett had mentioned something about a hunting trip. I looked at him like he was crazy, he just shrugged. He said that he wanted to go bear hunting and what better way to find a bear then have two vampires track him down some. He said it would be a good brother bonding experience since he didn't have a real brother of his own, and we had become like family. He also said that Bella would feel safer about him going if she knew one of us would be there to either save him or protect him if need be. He shrugged at this also. Jasper and I laughed and decided it could be fun. We would work out the rest of the details after I apologize to Bella.

(CPOV)

I have been looking into Bella's background for her like she asked but I haven't come across anything out of the ordinary yet. Her mother's side I can trace back for centuries. Nothing strange there. Her father's side is a little more elusive though. I can go back several generations until it just mysteriously stops. I can find a great times however many grandmother but the grandfather is not listed. I find that rather strange. I have also been researching through vampire history and folklore and have come across several vampire families (or spawned from vampires) with similar traits that Bella possesses. One family line in particular jumps out at me. It's the oldest living vampire line known to our kind. Also the most feared. This family line makes the Vulturi shiver. One word or whisper of this particular vampire would have everyone cowering. He hasn't been seen in decades. Some say he was killed but I think he is out there somewhere. His name: Dracula. The oldest of the vampires. He was the beginning and will be the end of the vampire race should we ever provoke him. He is said to be able to blend in with humans because his eyes are not red like normal vampires or gold like ours. He sleeps or something similar to sleeping anyway. He has powers beyond most vampires wildest dreams. They say he can also impregnate human woman with out killing them. But no one knows for sure. No one has ever met or seen him in about three hundred years. I wonder. Would his offspring with the human be vampire or human? Would they have his powers? Would they one day turn vampire? So many questions with no real way to find the answers to them without trying to find Dracula himself. I wonder where he would be if he was anywhere? I know the lore around Transylvania is myth. A story put out there to scare off humans by Vlaude "The Impaler" Tepish. What a joke that guy was. Claiming to be the almighty vampire Dracula. Most of us still think Dracula is the one to come back and kill him but again no proof. Huh this is just so staggering. I don't understand how it could be so hard to trace a human linage back. I will just have to keep looking. Bella will be happy with as much as I can find out. Maybe they still have family left.

(BPOV)

It's been a couple of days since the argument with Edward. I know he is up to something I just don't know what yet. I know it will be some sort of a outlandish production cause that is just how he is but hey who am I to stop him. Carlisle called and said he had some information for me. I know I asked him to look into my ancestry I just wasn't sure if he would find anything worth wild. Maybe we have family somewhere we didn't know we had. That would be nice to know that we aren't alone.

Emmett came back from his boys trip ranting about some hunting trip him and the boys were taking. Oh great I can't wait for that. At least Edward and Jasper will be there to keep him out of trouble. I hope. I know Emmett can be a lot of trouble when he wants to be. But then again he is going hunting with two vampires. Maybe I should worry a little more then I am. Nah he'll be okay. Won't he? Yeah he will be. They won't let nothing happen to him. He is all I have left and they wouldn't want me hurt in anyway. I just hope he is careful. I know they are vegetarian vamps but come on he is hunting their food source so if he spills the animal blood maybe they won't be able to…no that is just silly. He will be perfectly safe.

(TPOV)

Edward and his lackeys' are working on their plan to get Bella to forgive him. What a loser. Why go for someone like her when I'm more then willing to give him all of me right now. I just don't understand him. I don't see what he sees in that GIRL! I left them out in the field talking after Edward started to ignore me, he wouldn't even respond to my thoughts. Its as if he was under some spell. Like a trance. Maybe she is a witch and has put a curse or jinx on him. That must be it. How could he possible choose her over me any other way.

(ESPOV)

Edward and the rest of the children have been working so hard on something. I'm pretty sure it has something to do with Bella. Edward has seemed out of it for a while, he hasn't even come out of the music room in days. I wonder what they are up too. I also haven't seen Tanya in sometime either. That scares me slightly, it can't be a coincidence. She must be up to something. If that petty girl ruins Edwards happiness by interfering with Bella she will have to deal with me. I will not let my family be messed with just because she can't get over herself.

(CPOV)

I've been wait for Bella to arrive here at the hospital. I didn't want to do it at the house, Bella said she wanted to keep this private until we learned more. I can hear her coming now. A sudden whiff of her floral scent lets me know for sure that it is her.

"Come in Bella"

I call to her before she even gets the chance to knock.

"You asked to see me Carlisle"

"Yes I have found some interesting facts on  your fathers side"

"Like what?"

"Well I can only trace his male side back so far and then It draws a blank, a dead end per say"

"That's not normal right?"

"No Bella it's not. But I have also researched some Vampire legends and have found some similar traits in the blood-lines that are just like yours"

"Really"

"Yes, but it worries me. The vampire family you are most like is one of the oldest and dangerous ones known to our kind"

"The Vulturi?"

"No Bella, this vampire family even scares them. This is the oldest of the vampires, the beginning so to speak."

"Who?"

"You have heard of the legend in some of your movies and books. The humans think of him as a myth. The vampire world believes him to be dead. I however believe he is simply resting somewhere."

"Who Carlisle?"

"Dracula"

Bella seemed to go even whiter then what she was originally. I helped her to sit down and waited for the information I had just given her to sink in.

"Carlisle"

"Yes my dear?"

"Can you find him?"

"Find who"

"Dracula. You said you think he is out there somewhere. Do you think we could find him?"

"I can try but I'm not sure it's a good idea"

"But Carlisle if I could be related to him, if he could be the missing piece to all this stuff going on with me then I have to find him! I have to know what is going to happen to me. If he is family then me and Emmett are not alone and never will be."

"Your right Bella. I will do my best to try and locate where he may be. It could take awhile though."

"That's fine, I would still like to keep this between you and I though."

"okay Bella. For now at least I can do that for you. But I think you should tell Emmett, he has a right to know this is his family too."

"Yes Carlisle your right as always. I should talk this over with Emmett but not just yet. He is spending a lot of time with Edward right now and I don't want him to slip around him."

"Okay but do it soon"

"Yes thank you, I will talk to you again soon then."

"Good bye Bella"

I watched as she exited the room. Now what? This could be the hardest task yet. I will have to be careful how I go about locating him. The slightest mistake could mean the lives of everyone I love.

Chapter 25: Where's Bella

(BPOV)

With all the new information that Carlisle gave me it's hard to think straight. I don't remember leaving the hospital or driving home but that is where I found myself. I was sitting at the desk in the corner of the living room. Carlisle had said there maybe a possibility that I could be related to the oldest "possibly" living vampire in the history of the world. Well I guess that just believing in vampires is a leap on it's own but to believe that you are blood related is just flat out strange. I wonder if Carlisle can find him? I know that if a vampire does not wish to be found that there is no chance in hell you are going to find him. From what I have been told not even the greatest trackers can locate him. That could be where I get my gifts from! What am I going to tell Emmett?

 " oh hey Emmy how are you? Oh I'm fine everything is just peachy, and by the way we may be related to Dracula. Yeah the one from the books and the movie. No I'm not sure! Carlisle thinks it's a possibility though so he is trying to track him down so we can have a heart to heart chat with our only living or non living relative we have left! Are you okay with that?"

yep that would go over real well. He would have me locked away for sure this time. But then again this is Emmett we are talking about. He would probably go ape shit for this info. God I wish I could be as easy going as him, but no I have to be the worry-wart. I'm so glad I'm here by myself. They would take one look at my face and it wouldn't be twenty questions, it would be the Spanish inquisition.

Knock, knock, knock…

Now who could that be? Alice or Rose, hell even Kate would just walk in. The guys are off doing god knows what. I can see the outline as I approach the door. Too tall to be Alice or even Kate, but not tall enough to be Rose or even Jasper. I open the door slowly…*gasp*

"Riley?"

"Hello there Isabella"

"What are you doing here? How did you find me?"

"Well I told you we weren't finished, and I could follow your scent even in the depths of hell."

"Leave now before the others get here and tear you apart."

"Now you and I both know that isn't going to happen Isabella. Your boyfriend and his friends are off doing who knows what and your girlfriends are off shopping. Typical girls! So it's just you and me."

I started to back up into the house slowly. I needed to reach my phone. I left it sitting on the desk. He must have noticed my direction and saw the phone there. He rushed to me and grabbed me by the wrist.

"Now, now Isabella. What do you think your doing? Did you think I would let you contact your little friends. Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way?"

"What do you mean?"

"Your coming with me Isabella. You can either come willingly or I can force you to come with me"

He said this last sentence with a smirk on his face. It made my skin crawl. I decided to do this the hard way. I was not giving up with out a fight.

" I will never come with you" I spat.

" The hard way it is then"

I turned to run but just as I was about to I felt a sharp pick in my arm. I looked down as my eyes grew wide. There in the groove of my arm was a hypodermic needle filled with some reddish liquid. Riley's smile grew as he took in my face and realized that I noticed the needle. I was about to say something when everything went black.

What is going on? Where am I? why is it so dark here?

Well your knocked out with some strange drug given to you by some deranged vampire who wants to make you his mate!

Who the hell are you?

I'm your conscience. We haven't spoke in a while, how are you?

Good. What? wait a minute! Where am I and why is it so dark?

Well we are inside your head and it's only dark cause you perceive it that way. Just think light or whatever and it won't be dark. If you really want to get creative you can imagine us anywhere in the world.

Alrighty lets just say that I believe this and I'm really talking to my inner self. What do you look like?

Similar to you I suppose. But you can have me look anyway you like. Remember we are in your head.

This is just really strange. I must be going crazy.

Whatever helps you sleep at night!

Your not helping any.

Sorry didn't know I was supposed too. We are unconscious you know.

Shit! We are aren't we. Where is this psycho taking me?

I guess we will find out when you wake up.

My eyes began to flutter slowly and I could see light. Well at least it's not dark anymore. But it smells funny here. Almost like we are outside somewhere. It has a stale mildew smell.

Maybe a cabin in the woods somewhere?

Yeah right like he would make it that simple.

Oh great your still here!

How could I leave you. I am you!

Right. Okay let's see where we are.

Opening my eyes slowly I took in my surroundings. We were in a cabin but where are we? I can hear movement close by and turn my head to see Riley cooking food on a stove in the corner of the room. I felt around myself, it was soft and plush like. A couch maybe?

Well at least we aren't on the floor of some cave somewhere.

Stay out of this.

Riley looks over at me and notices I'm awake and looking around.

"Nice of you to join me"

"It's not by choice let me remind you."

"Either way I hope your hungry I took the liberty of making you some lunch"

"Lunch. What time is it?"

" Around 11 in the morning"

"Where are we?"

"Northern Russia"

"What?"

"You didn't think I would keep you close to those nosey friends of yours did you. They would find you to quickly, at least this way it will take them awhile to track you down but by then it won't matter cause you will be mine."

"How so?"

"I plan on making you one of us. Don't tell me you don't want to be one of us!"

" No. no I do, I just didn't think you would change me. I thought you wanted to drain me? don't you?"

"Oh no, my sweet Isabella. I do not wish to kill you at all. Well not technically. I want you to be like me so we can be together Isabella. I love you!"

"OH"

That was the only response I could come up with. Even Belle ( that's what I'm calling inner me) was speechless.

(EMPOV)

I spent most of the morning and afternoon with the boys. I was just pulling in the driveway at home when I got this weird feeling that something was wrong. Bella called it my spidy sense. I would just laugh at her. As I got out of my jeep I noticed that the front door was hanging open. I stopped dead in my tracks.

"Bella!"

I yelled as I approached the house. No response. Maybe she is in the basement where she can't hear me. The closer I got to the house the weirder I felt. I stopped just before entering the front door. Maybe I should call the guys and have them come check out the place with me. I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and hit 2. Rosie.

"Hello"

"Rosie"

"Emmett what's up?"

"Could you come to the house and bring Edward and Jasper"

"Emmett what's going on"

"I have this really bad feeling. When I got home the front door was hanging open and I called for Bella but she didn't answer. Now she might be in the basement where she can't hear me but I don't want to go into the house without the guys encase someone broke in."

"Okay Em we will be right there"

"thank you Rosie"

We hung up and I sat on the porch steps waiting for them to arrive. It didn't take long. I saw the three of them slow down as they entered the yard from the forest edge.

"Emmett what is going on?" Jasper asked.

"I came home and found this" I said pointing to the front door.

Rosie came and wrapped her arms around me, while Jasper and Edward moved closer to the front door. They couldn't have been more then two feet from the door when they both crouched and growled at the same time. I have never seen them like this before and it startled me. Rose looked at me with a sympathetic smile. Jasper then stood and walked into the house. Edward headed around the perimeter of the house sniffing the air. Moments later they were both standing in front of me looking very much like vampires.

"What is going on?" I asked getting pissed cause no one was telling me anything.

"Emmett a vampire was here at the house earlier" Jasper told me.

"Well that's normal though right you guys all come and go as you please being as this is just as much your home as ours and vise versa."

"that is not what I meant Emmett" Jasper was scary the more pissed off he got

"then what did you mean?"

"A vampire other then us has been here" he snarled.

"What?"

" It's the same sent as before in Cape Cod."

"You mean that Riley guy has been to my house. How did he find us and where is Bella?"

" I'm afraid he followed us home and now he has taken Bella" Edward said sullenly.

"NO. We have to find her. She is all I have left!"

"We know this Emmett and we will do everything we can to find her. We need to inform the others and see if they know anything, or are willing to help." Edward said.

" Okay. Let's go and get this over with"

Rose got into my jeep with me and we drove to the Cullen's house. Jasper said he was going to call Carlisle on his way home. Him and Edward were running. By the time I pulled in everyone was waiting on the porch to hear my whole story as to what I came home to. We walked into the living room together and all took our seats. Moments later Carlisle entered and looked at all of us.

"I have something to tell you all before we begin"

"What is it Carlisle?" Esme asked.

"I have been doing some research on Bella's request and may know where she has gone off to."

"Carlisle I don't think Bella went off on her own accord" Jasper growled.

"Wait what do you mean? I thought you said Bella left?"

"There was another vampire scent at the house Carlisle and it wasn't one of ours. We should have told you before but we ran into, or should I say was followed by a vampire when we were in Cape Cod. He came to Bella and Emmett's house with the intention of making Bella his Mate, but she told him it would never happen and then threaten to allow us to rip him into tiny pieces and then burn them if he was to ever come near her again." Edward told Carlisle.

"And you all didn't find this pertinent information to share with the rest of us?"

"Sorry Carlisle we just figured he would go away it was four to one and he was definitely not strong enough to take us on. Now what did you mean when you said you were researching stuff for Bella?" Jasper asked.

The never ending conversation between Carlisle, Edward and  Jasper was getting tiring so I started to tone them out. I was worrying for Bella's safety. Why would he follow her here, how did he get her alone long enough for him to get that close? So many questions were running through my mind I'm surprised I wasn't making Edward dizzy with the constant circling of concerns. I looked over at him and he was pinching the bridge of his nose like he had a headache. I guess maybe he was getting dizzy. He looked over at me with a slight smile on his face. I was brought out of my internal monologue by something Carlisle said.

"What was that about Dracula?"

Everyone just stopped and looked at me.

"I was saying that there is a large possibility that you and Bella are direct decedents of Dracula."

"As in Vlad Tepish?"

"No. Emmett I mean the real Dracula. Father of all vampires, and apparently of some humans also."

"You mean that creepy vampire guy from the movie and book that Bella loved to read is real and is most likely some distant ancestor of ours?"

"Yes Emmett."

To say I was shocked would be an understatement. But that did not answer the question on the fore front of my mind. Where is Bella?

"But how does that help us find Bella?"

"Well I was doing research trying to locate Dracula's resting place"

"What do you mean Carlisle. Dracula is just a myth, and if he isn't he is most likely dead. No one has heard of him for centuries." Jasper added.

Being the second oldest of the surrounding vampires he would know some of the myths and legends surrounding the father of all vampires.

"Would the Vulturi be helpful or not?" Esme added.

" We can not involve them. If they knew we were searching for Dracula it could mean a world of trouble for us. Not to mention death for Emmett and Bella if they were to find out about them."

"What does this have to do with Bella?"

"Well I thought when you said you couldn't find Bella that perhaps she went looking for him on her own. We all know how stubborn and impatient she can be."

"Carlisle has a point. But the other vampire smell should not be taken lightly. We all know how angry Riley was when Bella told him to basically take a flying leap." Jasper added.

I was fed up with all the talk. We should be doing something to try and find Bella. Edward looked over at me with a look on his face that I recognized.

"Emmett has a point. We should be trying to find Bella. Carlisle what have you turned up so far?"

"Well from the data and phone calls I have made so far they all speculate that Dracula is resting somewhere in northern Russia."

Chapter 26: Teaming up with the Enemy

(Bella POV)

It has been one week since Riley brought me to this cabin in Russia. He isn't as bad as he seems at first, he hasn't done anything to hurt me. However my skin crawls and I feel like I'm going to hurl every time he comes to close or tells me he loves me. *gag* I've begun to wonder if the others are looking for me yet? I know they may take awhile to get here, Riley is really good at covering his tracks.

I thought maybe I should ask him if I could at least call them and let them know I'm okay.

Oh yeah let's ask the psychopath if we can call our family and let them know we are okay! Are you serious? We are so not okay!

Oh shit! I thought you were gone, I haven't heard from you this past week.

Are you really that naïve to think I would leave you with Mr. Crazy over there constantly professing his undying love for us every other day! Or is this just a case of temporary insanity cause you are really losing it here.

Oh how nice of you. I thought you were on my side here.

I am

Yep you are; and calling me crazy is a good way to convince me of that!

Snarky sarcasm is not going to get us anywhere.

No it's not, but it makes me feel better.

Well I hope this makes you feel better…Mr. Crazy is on his way over here again!

Oh great.

"Bella darling! It's good to see you awake. What would you like for lunch?"

"It's lunch time already. Where has the day gone?"

"No need to be sarcastic Isabella, it's very unbecoming of a lady."

"Who said I was a lady?"

Riley rolled his eyes at this comment. His sense of humor has definitely increased in the last week. Then the idea struck me again.

"Riley do you think it would be possible if I could call my family and let them know I'm okay so they stop worrying?"

"Isabella you wouldn't be trying to leave me now would you?"

"No! I was just thinking that maybe I could help ease their burden if they knew I was okay."

Are you crazy? Where are you going with this.

Trust me we can make this work. I'm going to use Riley to help us get free.

You really have lost it.

"Well Isabella I guess if it would help you to feel comfortable and relax more then I guess it would be okay to just call them."

"Oh thank you Riley."

Riley left to go get a disposable cell so they wouldn't be able to trace it or track us in anyway. Now to refine my plan. If I can get the information from Carlisle on the questionable where abouts of Dracula maybe Riley will help me locate him. If he loves me like he says he does I should be able to get him to do anything. Suddenly I could hear someone coming up the drive. That's strange I never noticed that before! It's almost as if my hearing is improving. Huh I wonder what Carlisle would think of this. Riley walked through the door, holding out a new cell phone for me to call with. I asked for some privacy so I could talk with my father. He left the house and I listened for him to leave the driveway. Wow this better hearing is awesome. I waited till he was out of hearing range and dialed the all to familiar number.

"Hello, Carlisle Cullen speaking."

"Carlisle it's Bella"

"Oh Bella! we have been so worried about you. Where are you? Are you okay? Did anyone hurt you? Can you tell me who it is that took you?"

I had to interrupt him or I would never get a word in.

"Carlisle please. I can't tell you where I am. I am just fine. No I'm not hurt. And you already know who took me."

"Oh!"

"Now I have some questions for you."

"Go ahead Bella"

"Well I was wondering if you made any headway with what we spoke of before I left?"

"Yes. Would you like to hear what I've found out so far?"

"Yes please"

"Well I have found that he is possibly in Northern Russia, and he may be staying in the old Romanov palace."

"Wow Carlisle that is great news. Are you guys traveling there to see if you can find him for sure?"

"Yes we are. We were hoping you would be with us when we did, but seeing as you are not, we could possibly do this without you. If you could keep in touch I would certainly keep you informed on what is happening and what I learn."

"That would be appreciated. I will see what I can work out about the contact thing. I have one other piece of information for you."

"What is it?"

"My hearing has improved exponentially. I can hear further away then normal. What could cause this?"

"I'm unsure Bella. I will add this to our list of things and if we find him; I will be sure to inquire all of these things we have talked about."

"Thank you Carlisle. For everything. Give everyone my love and I will talk to you again as soon as I can. Good-bye."

"We love you too Bella. Good-bye."

I hung up the phone and yelled for Riley to let him know I was done with my call. He came back quickly and asked if everything was okay. I told him that everything was fine and that I wondered if he could help me with something. I went into my lack of family background I told him that it was possible that some of my ancestry led to here in Russia. I asked if he could help me locate the old Romanov palace to see if we could find any old records of my ancestors. He was more then happy to help me research my family. He said it was a good way for him to find out more about me. Whatever helps him sleep at night. My motives are more along the lines of that is where the Cullen's and my brother were headed and they might be able to rescue me from Mr. Crazy. Not to mention the fact that my ancestor may very well be the strongest, oldest and most vicious vampire known to either worlds.

I hope he won't be to upset with me tricking him like this.

Like you really care if he is upset or not!

No I don't but hey it sounded good in my head. Truthfully I hope he gets ripped to shreds and I can light the match that burns his palely white ass into ashes.

Now there's the girl I know and love.

Two days later we set off for Saint Petersburg. With Riley's speed it didn't take us long to get there. The palace was falling apart but it was still magnificent to see. Standing next to this incredible piece of architecture that was the scene of a the most well know mystery in history caused me to look in awe. I can't believe I'm actually going to enter the Romanov Palace. Oh well got to find this stuff out eventually.

I looked around for anyone looking in our direction and didn't see anyone. Riley was finding us a way in. He found a broken widow that had been boarded up but was missing a few of the boards so we could easily climb through without disturbing the structure. Didn't want anyone to get suspicious about what we were doing. I listened to see if anyone else was here but I didn't hear anyone. Apparently neither did Riley or he would have been on the offensive. Maybe Dracula isn't here, but if he is like me, I can hide my scent from other vampires. Perhaps it's something he can do naturally instead of chemically engineered in some make shift lab like I did.

I told Riley that we should look in the catacombs. He agreed that that would be where they keep the records. That the survivors would have hidden them down there to keep them safe during and after the siege of the Palace. So we went down the stairs to the lower levels of the Palace. We entered a long hallway, there were several large wooden doors in this corridor. We split up and opened them. About my third door down I found a room filled with boxes and crates filled with papers. I called Riley to help me search through them. He asked what names to watch for, I told him to look for Swan, McCarty or Dwyer. Hours must have pasted because my legs were stiff and had fallen asleep. I got up and almost fell back down, I had a serious case of pins and needles in my lower extremities. After stretching, I told Riley I was going to find a bathroom. He said there was a bathroom type room two doors down on the left hand side; he could smell the water from here. I thanked him and left. After I finished my human type things I started looking in some of the other doors we hadn't got to yet.

I peaked into a room that was four doors down from the one I left Riley in, and it was like a large storage room. In the far corner there was a bed. From where I was standing I couldn't tell what was on it so I moved closer. I was almost upon the bed when I found the form of a body that was sunken into the mattress, almost as if it was cradling it. I leaned in for a better look and was stunned to see the handsome creature that was resting here in this makeshift tomb. The stories did nothing close to justice in describing the man in front of me. He looked to stand around 6 feet 7 inches in height. His body was muscular, close to that of Emmett. He was thin but not overly, his jaw was strong and dominate, his cheekbones high and distinguished like mine. This man was perfectly symmetrical. Dark chestnut hair in curls hung down into his eyes as he slept. There was no way I could be related to this man. I was plain and he was a god among gods.

Before I could stop myself my hand reached out to touch his perfectly pale skin. I ran my fingertips gently down his face from his hair line to his strong jaw. He stirred slightly and I quickly removed my hand. His face turned slowly to look in my direction and what I saw in his eyes surprised me. The eyes looking back at me was not the gold or crimson that I was expecting to see; but they were a dark and deep chocolate. Like mine. A smile crept across his face as he started to sit up. I took a step back so as not to be to close to him. My heart was racing and my breathing was erratic as he sat there staring at me. To say I was dazzled would be an understatement. More like I was in a trance I couldn't take my eyes off of him. Just as I was about to try to run he spoke.

"What year is it?"

The sound of his voice was like a chorus of bells.

"What…oh um it's 2010"

"I have been asleep for 300 years"

Before I could stop myself I let the sarcasm escape.

"Wow I guess being the most feared undead guy really makes you tired."

I looked down suddenly embarrassed by my stupidity. But then I heard him laughing.

"My dear young one, there is no reason for your embarrassment. Your body and mind work of there own accord when in times of stress or fear."

To say I blushed would have been seriously wrong. I turned a deep red from head to toe. Suddenly I remembered that I was here with Riley and he could possibly hear me.

"Don't worry my child your friend can not hear you here. It is apart of my many gifts that I have."

"He is not my friend! Wait did you just hear what I was thinking?"

"Yes child. I have many gifts and mind reading is one of them also."

"Wow that is just weird. My friend Edward can't even read my mind."

"You know a mind reader?"

"Yes I know several gifted Vampires. They are like family to me. After my mother passed we moved to Forks, Washington. That is were I meet the Cullen's. We first became friends but then after a year passed and my father was killed in the line of duty they became more like family."

I'm not sure why I was telling him all this. I felt compelled in a way I guess you could say.

"That again would be part of my charms." He smiled at me then.

"So who else is in your vampire family young one?"

"Well there is Carlisle, he is like our father figure, and his mate Esme is our mother. Then there is Edward and Rosalie. They were turned by Carlisle so they are like his true children. Then they kind of adopted Alice and Jasper who found their way to the Cullen's. I almost forgot my brother Emmett. He isn't a vampire but he is in love with Rosalie and I figure he might want to become one eventually so he can stay with her forever."

"Is this Carlisle Cullen you speak of child?"

“Yes actually, it is! Do you know him?”

“I have heard of him. Does he still drink from animals?”

“Well yes that is how I met him. His “kids” went to school with me.”

“I see, tell me more about these gifted ones you speak of.”

"Well like I said Edward can read minds, Alice can see the Future, but it's subjective, and Jasper can manipulate emotions. However Edward can't read my mind, Alice can only see my future if I allow her too, and I can also control the emotions I allow Jasper to feel." again with the word vomit.

"That is very interesting. What is your name child?"

"Isabella Marie Swan, but I prefer to be called Bella"

"Well Bella, it is a pleasure to meet you. Am I correct in assuming you already know who I am? Or at least can guess at it?"

"Yes. You are known in both worlds. However I think in the human world you are more of a myth or story used to scare, whereas in the vampire world you are feared and revered, even though most believe you to be dead."

"Is that so. Well I fear I have been asleep for too long my dearest Bella. If the vampire world believes me to be deceased."

"Not all believe you to be dead. My father Carlisle believed you to be sleeping or in hiding until you deemed it necessary for your return to the world you created."

"I think I like this Carlisle. How old is he?"

"He is nearing his 400th birthday so to speak. He was turned in England. He did spend some time with the Vulturi. He is unlike most vampires. Carlisle uses his skills as a doctor of medicine in the human world. They are very good at keeping their identity a secret."

"A secret. Why would they do that? Do we not still walk among the humans as equals?"

"No. Vampires are kept in secret. If a vampire was to reveal himself or herself to a human they would be killed and the human would be either turned or killed."

"Who would do such a horrid thing? Have my teachings become extinct?"

"I am not sure how to answer that. The Vulturi are now the ruling class. They make the rules and enforce them. They have a large army of gifted vampires who serve them and do their bidding. They are the supposed justice keepers."

"I believe it is time my dear Bella for me to return to the world once again. I must set things straight. First I must feed."

I started to back away once again when he said this. The fear bubbling to the surface once again. Was I his first meal now that he is awake? Would I ever see my family again? Wait they were on their way here. Would they find my body here in this makeshift bed chamber?

"Bella…Bella! I will not feast off of you. Yes I do feast off of humans but I can sustain off of many things, humans are just the most prominent. I can also survive off of human food just like you."

With this I looked up with shock on my face.

"You also said your family was on their way. What about this Riley you are with?"

"Crap! I forgot about Riley. He will be looking for me soon, if he is not already, and yes my family will be here soon."

"Your fear spiked when I mentioned Riley why is that?"

"Oh hell I forgot, Riley kidnapped me from my home over two weeks ago. My family have been looking for me. I just recently convinced him to allow me to call them and let them know I was okay. That is when Carlisle told me he heard rumors that you were 'sleeping' here. The good thing was that Riley had taken me to a cabin north of here so it was a short journey. I told him I was tracing by ancestry back and this is where I could find information on it. He is delusional. He believes he is in love with me. That I am to be his mate. What a joke. But in all reality I was coming here to find you. Carlisle and I have some questions we hope you could answer. So they are coming here to get answers. I tricked Riley so I could meet up with them so they could save me from him. This is the first time I have been away from him for more then two minutes."

"You have been through so much in the short time you have been alive. I will try and answer any questions you may have; but first I must feed and we should take care of Mr. Riley before your family arrives."

"We?"

"Yes I can here your thoughts remember. Your exact thought was "I want to light the match that burns his palely white ass into ashes." if I am not correct."

I started giggling uncontrollably at this point.

Don't lose it now. You got Dreamy vamp on your side and he is going to help you ice or ash that sadistic vamp who kidnapped you and get us back to our family along with answering our questions.

Okay I won't, and don't call him that I may be related to him.”

"Bella who are you speaking with"

"oh that is my inner voice Belle. She is my conscience. She helps to keep me in line or think through things when she is not being as sarcastic as all hell. Is that crazy or what?"

"Not really I have something very similar to that also."

"Wow that's so cool. That is something else we have in common"

"What do you mean in common? What else can you do child?"

"Well besides what I already told you, I can slow my heart to almost a hibernate state, I can disguise my sent from vampires, I can play my emotions into music and put vampires in an almost hypnotic state or is it a trance…I'm not sure Carlisle could tell you better then I can. But if we are going to talk to him we had better take care of business here first before they arrive."

"Your right. No more getting side tracked. Let me go feast first and I will meet you back in the records room where your captor Riley is awaiting your return. He is getting rather irritated at the moment, he thinks you are trying to escape. You better return to him now so I can surprise him when I return. I will be sure to bring matches back with me."

He smiled and winked, then left at the speed of light. I think he is even faster then Edward! I started back toward Riley. As I entered the room he released an unneeded breath he had been holding.

"I thought you had tried to leave me"

"I was just checking for more files in some of the other rooms that is all"

"Find any?"

“No just rooms filled with dust and cobwebs. Have you found anything yet?"

"Yes actually I have. It seems as if some of your family worked here in the palace hundreds of years ago before it was the Romanov Palace. It was only a small castle back then. They were servants to the royals who lived here."

"Wow so I actually may still have family here in St. Petersburg?"

"It is a possibility, they will be distantly related but it is possible."

"Oh thank you Riley for allowing me to come here. This means so much to me."

I almost hugged him but then stopped that would almost be too creepy.

No duh…where have you been all this time? I thought he was creepy from the get go. When is dreamy vamp coming back?

He should be back shortly. Stop calling him dreamy.

No sooner had I said this in my head did I hear his approach. Riley didn't seem to hear him at all. That's just weird maybe it's another talent he has?

Yes Bella it is. As is this. I can project my thoughts into your mind so we can communicate without anyone knowing.

That is so cool!

Hey do I get to be included into this conversation.

Oh sure.

Bella are you seriously arguing with yourself?

Hey why are you ganging up on me. What did I do?

Focus Bella. Where is Riley at in the room? How close to him are you? And can you move far enough away from him?

Okay I'm focused. He is near the back wall and yes I am far away from him, I am near the door. Why?

Does it matter why! he is here to save us.

Your inner voice is more sarcastic then mine is.

Thank you captain obvious.

Hey I resemble that.

Okay enough. Bella I'm going to send in a wave of sleep do you think you can block it?

I have never tried it but I will give it a shot. Go a head.

Here it goes.

He sent the waves in and I saw Riley nod off in the corner. I quickly ran to the door and opened it.

"Not as if I'm not thrilled to see you, but how the hell did you do that? I thought vampires couldn't sleep?"

"My powers are exponentially stronger then those of the vampires that you know."

"OH"

That's all you can say is oh?

Yeah so shut it.

Enough internal bickering let's get this over with and you out of here. I can hear your stomach growling already. How long has it been since you ate last?

"I'm not sure. We have been here for a long time. So I would say early morning."

"Well then I suggest we get you something to eat, it's well after dark."

"Okay lets go"

So he dismantled Riley while he was a sleep. Yeah I know freaky huh. Sleeping vampires. As promised I got to throw the match. Oh yeah. The only thing was is he smelled horrible. We quickly left the catacombs and went in search of food for me. We came across a small diner type place. We went and sat at one of the tables. I sat looking over the menu. Russian! Everything was in Russian. I looked up at my savior and he was chuckling at me.

Hey what's so funny?

You

What I can't help it that I can't read Russian.

Okay let me see if I can help

He picked up one of the menus and began to skim the pages.

Okay most of it is beef type products. Some of the more simple stuff like burgers and roasts.

Oh okay well which sounds the most edible?

I would say go for the pasta or steak. Plain and simple.

Perhaps I will have a steak done medium well with some steamed vegetables and a baked potato.

That sounds fine I think I will have the same.

What?

Hey I like a good steak as much as the next person.

Will you answer some questions while we wait? I'm extremely curious about you.

Sure Bella. Anything you want to know.

Well since you know Russian how about we start with you placing our order?

Sounds like a plan.

He turned and waved the waitress over and spoke perfect Russian. After she left I started in with my interrogation.

"So just out of curiosity, how old are you?"

"Just a hair over 35."

"You know what I mean."

"Yes I do. Just add a few zeros to the end of that and you will get my age. I found that dropping the zeros makes humans a little less nervous."

"Oh I understand. So you have seen and learned a lot huh?"

"More then most people will in a life time."

"How is it that you speak so well in my language?"

"I pick up on languages quickly. I can assimilate to any time period in a matter of seconds by having one small conversation with anyone."

"Wow. Okay….a…How about the rumor that you can have children with humans?"

"It's not a rumor. I can and have many times."

"Do you ever check on your descendants?"

"Yes I frequently check the blood lines to see how far they have continued. If they ever die out then I find and start a new line."

"I see and your most recent one?"

"From what I have known last that line is still going strong.”

"Would you like some help tracking them down?"

"Yes thank you"

Our food arrived shortly after that and we ate in a comfortable silence. We had no need to fill it with unwanted chatter. We finished quickly and left the diner and headed towards a park of some type. I began with my questions yet again.

"What should I call you? Dracula could cause some attention if I was to call out for you."

"You have a point. You can call me Simon. That was my human name."

"Which leads me to my next question. How did you become a vampire?"

"That my Dear Bella would be a question I too would like an answer too."

"You don't even know how you became what you are?"

"No I do not. I only know that I was dying and then I wasn't and I looked like this."

"Do you sparkle in the sun like the others?"

"No Bella I do not as you say sparkle. I'm not sure what caused the mutation that causes vampires to sparkle but it wasn't always like that. They used to have to only come out at night because the sun would burn them. But somewhere along the line they became immune to it or adapted to the sun."

"I bet Carlisle could help us figure it out. He loves puzzles. He studies the vampire world and other mythical creatures to get a better feel for the world around him. He can also help heal them if he knows more about their genetics."

"How long do you think it will be till they are here? I would really like to meet this Carlisle."

"Let me call him and find out."

I went to the nearest store and purchased a cell phone and set it up. Then I called Carlisle.

"Carlisle. It's Bella"

"Hello I didn't expect to hear from you again so soon"

"Yeah I know, I will explain it all later. Where are you now?"

"We are about 20 minutes outside St. Petersburg why do you ask?"

"Because that is where we are right now."

"But how? And what do you mean We?"

"I said I would explain later. Could you meet me outside the old train station clock in the center of the city?"

"Yes sure Bella. We will see you soon."

"See you soon"

I hung up the phone then. I can't wait to see my family again. I have missed them so much. Hell I wouldn't even mind seeing Tanya.

"Who is Tanya?"

"I may never get used to having someone else inside my head. She is a vampire who has a serious attitude problem with me cause Edward and I were in a relationship, and she wanted him."

"So you are no longer in a relationship with him?"

"I don't know exactly. We had a fight the last time I talked to him and that was almost a month ago. I know he was planning some big to do to win my affections back but he never got the chance because of Riley kidnapping me. But I have had plenty of time to think about things and I don't know how I feel about him anymore. I mean I care for him and even love him, but am I in love with him? I don't honestly know."

"I guess it's a good thing he can't get inside your head."

"Speaking of which. Will he be able to read your thoughts?"

"No he won't. My thoughts are protected by my block. No abilities can penetrate it."

"You are so cool"

*chuckling* " I will take that as a compliment"

"Sorry my immaturity showing there for a sec."

"Don't apologize Bella. It's refreshing to see it, most of the time I run into vampires who are stuck up and holier then thou. They act as if they are better then everyone else. It's a nice change of pace to see someone so comfortable with who they are."

"Thank you. I think?"

"That was a compliment."

"Okay well they should be here any minute now"

I started scanning the crowd for the familiar faces and golden eyes of my family. I heard them long before I saw them.

"They are coming"

"Yes I know I can sense them"

"How?"

"They all course with some diluted form of my venom, so technically they are all a part of me."

"OK that's just weird."

I looked around then and was suddenly wrapped in a pair of large muscular arms.

"Bella, Bella, Bella. I missed you so much you had me so worried. How are you? Are you hurt? Are you hungry? Where is that vampire scum who took you?" Awe Emmett our beloved brother.

"I'm fine Emmett. No I'm not hungry, and Riley is dead."

"But how?"

"I will explain everything shortly can we please find somewhere to rest I am a little tired."

"Yes sure we have a hotel set up on the outskirts of town"

"okay let's go"

"Bella" Carlisle

"Yes Dad?"

He smiled at the endearment but continued.

"Who is your friend?"




Chapter 27: Who is your Friend?

(BPOV)

Okay now I'm lost. Should I tell them that this is Dracula or should I keep it hidden for a while and let them get used to him? I don't know how they will react to me standing this close to the all-time most powerful and supposedly scariest vampire to ever walk the earth.

So then don't tell them! Wait a while and see if they can handle it. Maybe they will surprise you.

She has a point you know; why don't you just wait and see what they think.

Hey do you think you could both stay out of my head awhile and let me think for myself without the peanut gallery making comments?

.....

Good that's much better. I guess we will just play it by ear then.

"Carlisle, everyone. This is Simon. Simon this is Carlisle my dad, the beautiful woman next to him is his mate Esme or mom. Then you have the stunning blond bombshell that is Rosalie and the burly brute next to her is my brother Emmett. Next you have the solemn silent one who is my best friend and confidant Jasper. The hyper bouncing pixie person is Alice, and last but not least this pain in my ass is none other then Edward."

"Hello"

Choruses of Hi's and hello's were said.

"So are we going to go to that hotel so I can get some rest? I would really like to get the rest of this story out of the way in a comfortable local."

"Oh yes of course Bella dear" ah Esme our savior.

She will find any chance to dote on me, I know she has missed cooking for me. However I believe Emmett probably ate more then enough for both of us. Since I was so tired Jasper offered to piggyback me back to the hotel they were staying at. Once I got comfy, the questions started.

"Are you hurt in anyway?" Carlisle asked.

"Nope just tired"

"Where did Riley take you?" Jasper asked.

"I've been here in Russia the whole time"

"Where did you sleep?" Emmett.

"He had this creepy little cabin about 1 hour outside the city"

"He didn't starve you did he. Were you warm enough?" asked Esme

"No Mom he didn't starve me. But he is nowhere near as good a cook as you. It was plenty warm in the cabin. Just so as to clear up anymore 'Riley' questions, he didn't hurt me, I was fine, he never tried anything, and he actually helped a little."

At that everyone looked slightly shocked. So I decided I would explain.

"You see after I talked to Carlisle I decided to use his delusions against him. I told him I was looking for family in Russia and he helped me locate the records in the old Romanov Palace."

"And?" Carlisle asked ever so curious.

"We found out that some of our family actually lived here in St. Petersburg on the land that the Palace now sits on. Some of them actually worked in the Palace during the revolt."

Simon went frigid for a brief moment so quick that I don't think anyone else noticed. I wonder what's got his panties in a twist?

My panties are fine for your information. I was here around the time of the revolts. I knew many of the workers in the Palace. Bella what are your ancestors last names?

Um…Swan, McCarty, or Dwyer. Why?

Bella how far back did you see of those records?

None Riley had found it just before you had returned and we fried his ass!

Very lady like Bella. I think we need to go back there and see if we can find them again.

Again why?

Just something I need to check on.

Okay now I know something is going on. Edward keeps looking at me and Simon as if he knows we are having this silent conversation but is pissed because he can't read into it to find out. God I loved my abilities. I love how he can't get in my head. Jasper was chuckling lightly in the corner. I looked at him and raised my eyebrow to question him.

"The amusement rolling of you is rather catching Bella."

"Oh I was just thinking about a few things."

"Uh huh. If that's the story your going with and it helps you sleep at night you go on with your bad self, but when your ready to talk I'm here."

"Oh Jasper you know I only come to you with my problems. Carlisle?"

"Yes Bella"

"Do you think we could go back and see if we could find those files again. I want to see them for myself. Riley was disposed of before I got a chance to look at them and I didn't want to wait around and watch."

Little did they know how long I actually stood there watching that S.O.B. burning. It was rather cleansing if you ask me.

"That is fine Bella. I would love to get a closer look at these documents myself before we head back home. I'm assuming as we didn't find what we were looking for in the first place, we all will be heading home. Simon you are welcome to come stay with us for awhile if you would like."

"Thank you Carlisle that is a very generous offer and I think I will be more then happy to except, it has been a long time since I have had someone to talk to. I would love to get to know each of you more, especially you my dearest Bella."

I saw Edwards face scowl at that endearment and a low growl start in his chest but Jasper soon calmed that shit right down before it got out of hand. What the hell was his problem anyway? It's not like he has some claim over me. I will have to speak with Jasper after we get home and all of this is cleared up.

 The next morning we headed back to find the files. It didn't take long to find what we were looking for. Carlisle and Simon gathered most of them and said we were taking them home with us to study further. Translation: Carlisle found something interesting and isn't ready to share with the class yet! Oh well at least Simon saw some of it, I will talk with him.

Not happening Bella you will have to wait like the rest of the students.*chuckling*

But that's not fair this is my future and family we're discussing and I have a right to know. Carlisle will tell me first anyway and ask what I would like to share with the others so *sticks tongue out*.

Okay, okay I get it, this is your operation and he is just following orders.

That's right the others don't know the real reason we are here.

Wait what? The real reason. I thought you were here to find out about your family?

I am but in order for me to do that, I needed to find you!

Me! Why me?

Well we researched as far back as we can go and my great-however many grandfather was not listed, and with the abilities I already am showing Carlisle believes you may be it.

Oh.

It got very quiet in my head after that. I let Simon alone to do his thinking and pondering. I know it was a lot for me to take in as well. Hell I still don't believe it totally. When we got back to the hotel Carlisle told me and Emmett to get some rest we were leaving in the morning for home. Awe home. I can't wait to be in my own bed, with my own things. I was thinking of asking Simon to stay with us at our house since there are extra rooms and all. The Cullen house is rather crowded already. As far as I know the others are still there awaiting our return.

Two hours of flying later we were landing in Seattle. Home sweet home. I could use a hot shower, some clean clothes, and more sleep. Simon hasn't said anything since we talked yesterday. Maybe I should talk to him.

Simon are you okay?

Yes Bella. I'm fine. You just surprised me that's all.

I'm sorry. I know it's a lot to take in. I'm not sure I still believe it.

We will have to look at the documents together and see if we can figure this out. If you truly are my descendant there is a lot we need to discuss.

That's fine. I would like nothing better then to get this all cleared up. Would you like to stay with Emmett and I? We have more then enough room and you won't be as crowded.

That sounds wonderful Bella. Yes, and thank you.

We must have been conversing long enough to drawl Edwards attention because he was scowling again. Great! A pissy Edward is all we need.

"Jasper?"

"Yes Bells?"

"Could I speak with you privately when we get home?"

"Sure what's on your mind?"

"Just some questions I have been wondering about."

"Okay. Your place or mine?"

"You know how corny that sounds?" he chuckled at me but answered.

"Yes but answer anyway."

"Fine. Mine."

"Oh I see. That kind of private"

We both looked at Edward who was scowling even more then before. You know he really can be a stick in the mud. Sometimes I think he likes knowing everything before everyone else! Well I can't wait to knock him down a peg or two.

After we returned to the Cullen home we found a note from Kate saying that they had to leave and meet up with Carmen, they already put it off longer then was expected because of me going missing. Everyone went there own ways after that. Esme to the kitchen followed closely by Emmett and Rose. Carlisle to his study. Edward went to the library. He was playing his piano. Alice went to do something. Probably shopping. I looked at Jasper and he nodded. Then I spoke to Simon.

"Would you like to stay here and get to know everyone or come to the house and get settled?"

"I think I will come with you. I could use a chance to clean up and rest."

We left then for the house. Jasper carrying me again so this way they could run. When he put me down on the door step I stood for a second to steady myself and then opened the door and walked in.

"Simon your room is up the stairs second door on you left. The bathroom is directly across the hall. Jasper and I will be in the basement if you need anything."

"I won't bother you Bella, I can find things rather quickly on my own. Thank you again for allowing me to stay in your lovely home."

Really Bella. You are giving me directions to find a room in your house that I have already seen inside your head. I know the complete layout of your house and the Cullen's.

Shit right sorry. I just figured to keep up pretenses we would at least pretend we didn't have constant conversations in our heads.

*laughing* Good point. You go have fun with Jasper. He is extremely curious about me. He is sending strong protective vibes out. He must really care for you.

They all do in their own weird ways. But thank you none the less. We will talk more later.

Okay. Good day Bella.

We parted ways just then, Jasper and I found our way to the basement. Alice sound proofed the place so even vampires couldn't hear anything from down here. We sat with our legs folded facing each other.

"Well Bells you wanted to talk. Here I am. So spill it."

"Okay to start off with. What has gotten into Edward?"

"Well he is aggravated that he didn't get to do his 'make Bella want me again' scheme, he is pissed cause Riley took you, mad cause he didn't get to save you and jealous of Simon."

"Jealous?"

"Yes. Jealous. You seem to have this unspoken bond with him. Edward doesn't understand. He knows you love him but is afraid he is going to lose you to Simon."

"Well I guess that makes sense then, but I have to tell you that I'm not in love with him. Yes I care for him and love him in a way but not the way I think he believes me to. Okay next question. What is going on with you and Alice? I can feel the tension rolling off of both of you whenever you are close."

"Well that's a little more complicated to explain. She has been drifting away from me since you were taken. I think she feels it is somehow my fault. That I should have anticipated his moves and stopped him from taking you. Even though she didn't see him do it either."

"Well it's no one's fault I was taken. So she will just have to get over it."

"I don't think she will Bells. We separated last week."

"Oh Jasper I am so sorry. This is all because of me."

"No Bella this isn't because of you. She lost her faith in me, there for her love also."

I got up and hugged Jasper. He so looked like he needed it.

"Okay Bells my turn. What is up with you and Simon?"

"It's nothing we just understand each other. That and he saved my life."

"Bella. There is more to it then that. I can feel your emotions remember."

"Oh alright. I will tell you what is going on but you have to keep everything from Edward and everyone else until I say okay?"

"Sure Bells"

"Well Simon isn't really Simon."

"What do you mean?"

"Simon is Dracula"

"What?"

"You heard me. I am not repeating myself."

"No I heard you, I'm just not sure I believe you."

"Would you like to talk to him?"

"Hell yeah!"

I laughed at this. I wonder if the sound proofing works for thoughts too? Only one way to find out.

Simon. Can you hear me?

Yes Bella I can hear you.

Could you come down to the basement please. Jasper needs some reassurances.

About what?

Just come down here and I will explain.

Soon Simon was sitting next to me.

"Okay I'm here now what can I do for you?"

"Simon could you please tell Jasper who you are?"

Bella are you sure about this?

Yes I'm sure I trust Jasper with all my secrets.

Okay here it goes. Jasper can you hear me?

Whoa how are you doing that?

I can input my thoughts and words into others minds as well as read them.

Like Edward reads thoughts?

More like Edward and Aro reads thoughts.

You mean you not only know what I am thinking now but everything I have ever thought?

Yes Jasper.

Hey could we get to the point please. This silent conversation is actually kind of deafening.

Whoa Bells how did you get in my head?

I don't know. Simon your input on this new development would be helpful here.

Well Bella how much of this do you want Jasper to know?

How much of what? Bella what am I missing? Does this have anything to do with why Carlisle has been hiding things and sneaking off to see you all the time?

Yes Jasper this is the reason why and Simon, I think we can trust Jasper to know everything up to this point. He knows everything from my past so why not know my future too.

Your future? Can Alice see this?

No! Simon will explain everything.

"okay enough head talking let's get this all out in the open. Simon care to take over from here?"

"Sure Bella. I think I know a tad more then you do seeing as I can hear Carlisle thoughts from here, I can update us on what he has found so far."

"That is so cool Bella. His is by far better then Edwards."

"Okay let's get this over with. My name is Simon. I became a vampire over 35000 years ago. I don't know how I was changed it just sort of happened. I was dying after being attacked by a wild animal of some sort. Over the years I have found I have many abilities. Some more useful then others. I found I could make others like myself but only made a few companions. I got very lonely over the centuries and longed for the companionship of a woman. So I bedded a young bride and found after several weeks that she was with child. I wasn't sure how that was possible seeing as how I am supposed to be dead. She gave birth to a healthy young boy. Isaiah. I watched as he grew older and had a family of his own. My first grandchild was also a boy. After several generations I noticed that my male blood line only produced more males. Then one blessed time my great-great-great grandson had a daughter. I watched as she grew. She started to change as she aged. She became more aware of her surroundings. She could run faster then most vampires, hear better and smell better. She grew stronger then most vampires as well. When she married it was a joyous day. We hoped to see her children grow, but it would never happen. She was infertile. So the line died out with her. She eventually grew tired of this life and sought out another of our kind once her husband had passed and joined him in the afterlife. So I started again in a different part of the world. History repeated itself once again. A girl child was conceived and she too was infertile but instead of killing herself like the other did she and her mate decided to make him immortal so they could continue their lives together for all eternity. There were 5 in all. But there could be another if the last bloodline continued."

"Do you know where they are now?"

"Yes I do. Jasper has met one of my daughters several times and considers her family. You my dearest Bella have yet to meet my darling Carmen."

"Carmen? As in Tanya, Kate and Irina's Carmen?"

"Yes Jasper. One and the same."

"Does she know what she is?"

"No none of my children know who they are. Only the Females that are born of my bloodline ever turn vamp. For some reason it skips the males. I was hoping Carlisle could help me figure out why?"

"I'm sure he would be thrilled to help. But that doesn't explain you and Bella."

"I was getting to that. Now where was I? Oh yes. Carmen had met Eleazar and ran off to live happily ever after. So I started over once again this time in Russia. I was often found frequenting the royal parties thrown by the Czar and is Wife. That is where I met my next wife. She worked in the kitchens at the Palace. She could make a mean stroganoff. After our wedding, she became pregnant. This time was different though. This time she was carrying twins. Both boys of course. I watched them grow until they were married off and had children of there own. Then I laid down to sleep. That was 300yrs ago."

"So you don't know what happened to your children after that point?"

"No. Bella said she would help me while I helped her find out about her family."

"So that is why we all took off to Russia?"

"That and to find Me?"

"Why you?"

"Carlisle believes that I am Bella's ancestor."

"WHAT?"

"Yeppers. That is what Carlisle and I have been sneaking around doing. We were trying to figure out how I could do all the things I can do. Carlisle found out that my Grandfather wasn't listed and then cross referenced it with vampire history and came up with Dracula. So we set out to find him. The last thing we found was that he was somewhere in Russia. I just got lucky and stumbled upon him."

"WOW"

"Yeah. My thoughts exactly."

"So Simon what is Carlisle working on now?"

"He is going over the documentation of your ancestry and comparing it to the documents we found in Russia."

"And?"

"They seem to match up perfectly."

"oh"

"Does that mean that Bella here is your descendant?"

"I'm not sure yet Jasper. He hasn't gotten that far back. He is almost there. I just need to see the names."

We wait a few minutes. Total silence surrounded us. The anticipation was growing so thick Jasper started fidgeting. Then Simon Stiffened and turned even whiter if that was even possible.

"Bella."

"Simon?"

"You are my descendant. You are the last of the Russian line. You are my baby. That explains why you can do the things you can. This is wonderful. I helped you and you helped me. Who knew we would find each other in the end?"

"Carlisle" I said bursting into laughter.

Jasper couldn't help but laugh also, my mood was contagious and he was sitting so close to me there is no way he couldn't be affected. If Carlisle was right, then my emotions were stronger then others as well. He could never escape me. I would be an empath also.

Chapter 28: What secrets do they hold?

(EPOV)

Bella hasn't been the same since we returned from Russia. She has been keeping secrets from me more then normal. Jasper is also hiding something from me. He has been spending more time with Simon and Bella then anyone. I don't understand. Carlisle is holed up in his study for days at a time, he only comes out to work at the hospital. What is going on with this family? Alice is never here, she goes shopping constantly. Rose is always with Emmett but that is pretty normal. School will be starting again soon. It seems as if the summer has just flew by, with everything going on I'm surprised that anyone even thought about school. Leave it to Bella to remind everyone that it's her last year in high school. I wish I could say the same but I know that I will once again have to attend high school somewhere. With the coming of the start of the year also means the coming of Bella's 18th Birthday. Alice will try to throw her a party, Bella will protest, Alice will win, Bella will be angry but go along with it anyway because she will do anything for Alice.

(JPOV)

Edward is suspicious of all the time I am spending with Bella and Simon but truthfully I could care less. I have been avoiding him on purpose. I know he knows we are keeping things from him. It's just easier to stay away, then to lie to him. Simon has helped me with a lot of things. He is teaching me how to use my abilities to enhance others with similar abilities. He blocks my mind when Edward is around all of us so he doesn't figure anything out until Bella is ready to share. I have been working with her on using the abilities she already has. The three of us carry on conversations silently all the time. It has become second nature to us that no one even notices anymore. Bella is getting stronger. She was stronger then before but now it's just ridiculous. She is almost as strong as I am. Her hearing is outstanding. She heard me whistling almost 2 miles out from the house. That is further then any of us can hear. Well expect Edward with his thought reading but she is almost equal to him in that respect. He will be pissed when he realizes she can read his thoughts. That is what we are working on today. Getting her to read thoughts but not answer them.

Bella?

Yes Jasper.

Your doing it again.

Sorry Jazz.

Bella?

What?

BELLA!

OOPS sorry.

Let's try again.

I wonder if Bella will want a birthday party this year?

…..

Bella?

…..

You are doing wonderful Bella!

…..

Hey Jasper you know you're being a jerk?

Hey who are you?

Oops!

Bella!

Yes Jazz?

Who the hell was that?

Oh sorry she is a tad rude.

No…I never would have guessed that! Who was she?

She is my inner voice, or my conscience so to speak.

You have conversations with this inner voice often?

Oh yes Jasper we carry conversations on all the time. We even talk about you. Your sexy blond locks, dazzling butterscotch eyes, and exquisite musculature.

Bella she's talking to me again.

Belle will you leave poor Jazz alone. He is confused enough by all this without you making it worse.

Fine but just so you know I meant everything I said.

By Belle.

Hey Bella. What are you and Jasper working on this time.

My god Bells are you ever alone in your head?

Honestly no. which is why I'm glad Edward can't get in here too.

Good point. We are working on not answering thoughts vocally or mentally. She was doing well until belle? Interrupted.

Oh Jasper had a run in with your more…. Outspoken self huh?

Yes.

"okay I think that is enough mental speak for a while."

"I'm with you Bella. Your conscience is rather perverted if you ask me."

"She was only telling the truth Jazz. You are rather handsome you know."

"Oh no Bella not you too."

*chuckling* " oh yes Jazz, you know you're the man of my dreams!"

(BPOV)

I think if Jasper could have blushed he would have been at least purple. I have noticed different things about him since we started spending more time together. He is slightly taller the Edward but not as tall as Emmett. Muscular but not overly. His blond hair is always falling into his face. With my vision improving I have begun to notice the scars that litter his neck, shoulders and arms. They don't detract from the beauty, they seem to enhance it. I have been meaning to ask him about them. Maybe I will do that now.

"Hey Jazz?"

"Yes Bells"

"Where did all your scars come from?"

"What scars?"

Oh cute he is playing dumb.

"Don't play coy with me mister. I can see them all over your neck, shoulders, and arms. Where did they come from?"

"Are you sure you want to know?"

"Yes Jazz. You said you would tell me one day well today is that day."

"Alright but I warn you it isn't pretty. You heard how I was turned, you know that Maria was my sire so to speak. She changed me for one reason and one reason alone…to lead her armies. We realized about a week after I was turned that I was special to put it mildly. She found my ability to be of use to her. It turned out that I could control large groups at once. We would train them and then kill them when they were no longer useful. Many were strong and fought back. None had my military skill though so I was always ready for them. Some would occasionally slip through and get a hit or bite in. That is the reason I have my scars Bella. I was created to be a force of destruction. I couldn't handle that life anymore so I left and Alice found me and brought me to the Cullen's and the peaceful happy life I have now."

"Wow Jazz. I'm sorry you had to live through that. I'm glad you are happy now."

"Me to Bella."

"Jazz?"

"Yes Bella."

"Do you hear that?"

"Hear what?"

"Someone's coming."

"From where Bella I can't hear them yet."

"From the direction of your house. I think it's Edward by the speed they are approaching at."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive"

Just then Edward appeared at the tree line just outside the yard.

"I know you two are hiding something! What do you two know that is so private that no one else can know. I know Carlisle knows some of this but he won't tell me what he knows. He can hide his thoughts better then most. I can't read Simon's thoughts either but that could be because he has a block. I want to know what you two are keeping from me!"

"It is nothing that concerns you Edward now I ask that you please leave."

"I will not leave until I have some answers"

Bella. We have to tell him something or he will never go away.

I know but I don't know what to tell him.

It's a good thing that Simon can share his block with me so we can do this or he would know everything already.

Hey I have an idea will you help me.

What is it?

Just play along.

Okay…..

"Edward"

"Yes love"

"Edward please don't call me that."

"Don't you love me anymore Bella?"

"No Edward I'm sorry. a lot has changed and I'm sad to say my feelings for you is one of those things."

"I'm sorry to hear that also but that is not why I'm here. You two are hiding something and I want to know what it is."

"Well you see Edward the thing is…I'm in love with Jasper! We didn't want anyone to know, and I didn't want to hurt you or Alice's feelings so we have been keeping it to ourselves and staying away from the house."

"Your lying"

"No I'm not."

"Prove it."

"Edward your being childish."

"Prove it"

"Fine."

I turned to Jasper and stared into his eyes asking for the okay. He nodded slowly and swallowed hard. I stepped closer to him. Slowly snaking my arms up around his neck so as not to spook him. I began to stand on the tips of my toes as he tilted his head forward and when our lips connected it was as if the whole world stopped spinning. I couldn't see, feel, taste, or hear anything that wasn't Jasper. It felt like hours had passed since the kiss started but it only lasted a mere 3 minutes. I could hear Edwards mouth drop open. I rested my head against Jasper's chest while I caught my much needed breath. When I turned around to speak to Edward the look on his face would have crippled a normal human girl. The devastation was surmountable to that of the look on the face of a hurricane victim who had lost everything. All I could feel was sadness. I didn't want to hurt Edward. I still cared for him like family but I wasn't in love with him anymore. To much had changed in the little time we had been apart. He took off running before I could say anything. I turned back to Jazz who was still rather stunned.

"Jazz?"

"Huh"

"Jazz? Are you okay?"

"uh huh"

"are you sure?"

"ye…e..a..h. I think so."

"Do you need a minute to gather your thoughts."

"That would be great."

"Okay. I'll be inside making some lunch."

"Okay, I'll be in when I'm done."

"That's fine no hurry I could use a break."

I turned and walked to the house. Jasper wasn't the only one who needed time to think. When I looked out the kitchen window he was pacing in a large circle around the yard. What was I feeling? What did that all mean? I will have to ask Simon.

Simon. It's me Bella. I need to have a word with you.

Would you like me to come there or can we do it this way?

This way is fine. I take it you have seen Edward?

Yes, I have. That was some lip lock you put on poor Jasper. Is he okay?

I'm not sure Simon that is what I wanted to talk with you about.

Oh. Go ahead.

Well when I kissed Jasper, it felt like the whole world stopped. I couldn't hear, see, feel, smell, or taste anything but Jasper. What does that mean?

Oh my dearest Bella. You are so young yet.

What are you babbling about?

Jasper, my child. He is your soul mate. Your other half. The part that completes you. No one, nowhere in the world will ever compare to Jasper in you eyes from here on out. He is your equal.

You have got to be kidding me. Your messing with me aren't you?

No Bella I am not. How does Jasper feel about all of this?

I don't know. We haven't spoken about it yet. We both needed some time alone with our thoughts.

Is he still there?

Yes. I'm watching him out the window. I think he just might wear a whole in the ground where he is pacing in a circle.

Perhaps you should go talk to him about this.

I think your right.

Isn't he always.

You shut up. I don't need any help from you. You have upset Jasper enough for the time being.

Bella is right Belle. You should just stay out of this. Bella you go talk to Jasper. ALONE!

Alright I can take a hint I will keep my mouth shut.

Good. Well here goes nothing.

Chapter 29: For the Love of Jasper!

(JPOV)

She kissed me! I can't believe she kissed me! Right in front of Edward. I know Alice didn't see that because of Simon's shield. OH GOD ALICE! How am I going to explain this to Alice. Do I even want to try to explain? I'm sure by now that Edward is back at the house telling her everything. Will she let me tell her what happened? That kiss though was unbelievable. The world stopped and all I could see, feel, hear and taste was Bella. I have never felt that way with Alice. What does it mean? I can't talk to Carlisle about this, he would be so disappointed in me. Simon! He could help me figure this out.

Simon?

Jasper?

Yeah it's me. I have something to ask.

Ask away Jasper, but I have a pretty good feeling I already know what this is about.

You spoke to Bella didn't you?

She told me some stuff yes, but Edward gave a pretty good picture of what went on this afternoon.

Oh! I forgot about him.

Easy thing to do when your in that kind of situation.

OK then I will just get to the point. What the hell happened?

Well would you like the long or short version?

Let's go with the short. I don't know how long I have before Bella comes looking for me. I told her I would be right in.

Your right you don't have much time. I told her to come talk to you about the same thing I'm going to tell you. So you will both need to talk this through.

Okay spill.

Well what you are feeling is a connection that is rooted deep in your heart and soul. It is what some call your other half, your missing piece, your soul mate. You have felt the connection with Bella that is unbreakable and should not be taken lightly. Trust me.

So your telling me that Bella is my soul mate? What about Alice? She is my wife? I love her even if we are separated right now.

Are you sure. Do you really love her?

Yes I'm sure?

You don't sound sure. Are  you absolutely positive that it is Alice and not Bella you love? Have you tried to stay away from Bella like you are away from Alice right now?

Well No.

Give it a try for a day or two and see how that works for you. Go to Seattle for a while think about it. You have my cell. Call when you figure things out. I will explain things to Bella. You two can talk when you get back.

Okay! If your sure . I will trust you. I don't like feeling confused. I'm so used to being the one with the answers to the emotional shit. This just doesn't seem right.

No one likes to feel confused. Now go before Bella gets to you.

Fine. And thank you Simon.

I took off for Seattle that very minute. I couldn't think straight. Was Simon right. I had been avoiding Alice a lot lately. I have also been getting a lot closer to Bella. Do I still love Alice the same way I did before? We did separate. I have a lot to think about over the next couple of days. Simon was right I needed to take myself away from the conflict in order to think clearly. Two days should be enough. What if Bella is my soul mate? Would Alice understand? What about Edward? I know Bella doesn't love him anymore in a romantic way but he will be crushed, possibly more so then he already is. I need to think this through before I take any action.

(BPOV)

I saw Jasper take off into the trees as I exited the back door to the house. Where is he going? How am I supposed to talk to him about this if he just takes off with out a word. Now what the hell am I going to do?

Bella dearest.

Oh Simon. Do you know where the hell Jasper went? I came out to talk to him like you told me to and he took off into the woods before I could even get a word out.

I told him to go Bella.

What? I thought you told me to come talk to him. I don't understand?

Jasper asked me the same question you did. However he is far more conflicted because he still loves Alice. You were freer to make a decision cause your feelings for Edward had already been altered. After your fight with him and your kidnapping you drifted away from each other before a strong enough bond could develop. Where as Jasper and Alice have been together for decades. It's hard for someone, even a vampire to except that what you thought was your forever and eternity is not with the one you thought.

Yeah alright. So where did he go?

I sent him on vacation for two days so he could get his head straight.

Oh good idea maybe I should do the same here. Think there's a loony bin I could vacation at until I work this out.. “hey doc do you have a way I can work out my feelings over my vampire soul mate who is still in love with his wife who left him, but I just kissed to chase away my stalker ex-boyfriend who is also his brother?”..yeah that would get me brownie points on the normalcy scale.

That Bella is a brilliant idea. I will keep everyone away from your house until Jasper returns and you have your heart to heart.

What? How did you get that out of what I just said?

You said you needed a vacation so take one. Figure out your feelings, what you wanna do next and we will work on it together from there.

Fine.

Wow that was surreal. Jasper is never confused about anything. I must have really thrown him for a loop. I didn't mean to upset him. I guess I have a lot to work out myself. Do I want to pursue this or just let it go? I don't want to hurt Alice. I think I do really need some time to think this through.

(APOV)

I don't know what is going on with Jazzy. I can't see him when he is with Bella or Simon. Edward came back from Bella's and he was pissed. He didn't say anything to anyone. He just went to his room and slammed the door. I'm guessing they either didn't tell him what he wanted to know or Bella broke up with him for good. I have no idea what is going on and I don't like it. I always know what's going to happen. Ever since Bella brought Simon back with her I can't see anything. I wonder if Bella is in love with Simon and that is why Edward is all pissed. Maybe he walked in on them making out. It could be possible since he can't read either of their minds so he has no idea what he could be walking into. Shouldn't Jazzy be home by now? What is taking him so long? He is never gone this long. I know we split but he has never not come home.

Ring. Ring. Ring.

"Hello"

"Alice"

"Oh Jazzy I have been so worried about you. Where are you?"

"You don't know?"

"No I can't see you at all"

"Wow I guess Simon's block works long distance."

"Oh that is why I can't see you."

"Yeah he put it over me to keep Edward from my thoughts so I didn't have to concentrate on hiding them while I was helping Bella."

"OH"

"I'm sorry Alice."

"It's okay I understand. It must be nice to not have to try and hide your thoughts from Edward all the time. It does get rather tiring."

"Yeah. Anyway the reason I am calling is because I won't be home for a few days. I have some research to do for Simon to help him track down the last of his bloodlines. I will call you when I get ready to return."

"That is fine. I hope you can help Simon. I know it was hard on me when I didn't know about my family."

"Yeah. Okay well I gotta go now but I will talk to you later"

"okay Jazzy, I still love you."

"Yeah me too. Bye."

Click….

Wow he couldn't come home and tell me he was leaving he just takes off. I know we haven't been as close as we were years ago but still. I wonder if I'm pushing him away? I don't mean to but something doesn't feel right anymore. It hasn't for some time now. That's why I asked for the separation. I still love him but I don't think it's the forever kind of love. I used to think it was. I don't know I don't feel complete with him. Maybe our relationship was just one of convenience. Now that he can control his blood lust and is comfortable in his own skin perhaps he can find his true mate. Was I just his guide to this way of life? I hope we can figure this out when he comes back. I don't want to lose him. Not completely anyway. I will always love him.

(JPOV)

I thought having to call and lie to Alice would be hard. I had never had to do that before. It was incredibly easy though. I never thought Simon could block me if I wasn't close to him. Alice not being able to see me is strange. It is slightly freeing too. Edward can't get in my head, Alice can't tell me what I'm gonna do or say. This could make Christmas so much better. Surprises will actually be surprises. Okay I know off topic. I need to think about this…what exactly is this? A love triangle, a soul mate, a relationship? I have no idea. I wonder what Bella is doing? Could Simon be right about the whole soul mate thing. I know Peter and Charlotte are soul mates I could feel it with the emotions flowing between them. I wonder if I could feel it coming from Bella? She hides her emotions from me so often I couldn't tell you what she was feeling from one moment to the next. I know I don't feel that strongly about Alice. Not the way Peter feels about Char. I don't know if I feel that way about Bella either. Maybe I should list the pros and cons. Just like a battle strategy, that I can handle.

Bella Pros

Not controlling

Gives me space

Smiles often

Doesn't overwhelm me with her emotions

Tells me her secrets

Trusts me completely

Understands me

Thoughtful

Smart

Funny

Caring

Bella Cons

Human (sort of)

Edward loves her

Family will be angry

Alice Pros

Knows all about me

Is already married to me

Family approves

Alice Cons

Sees the future

Tells me what to do

Controls me

Can't surprise her

Cares more about shopping then me

Selfish

Rude

Controlling toward others

Doesn't trust me

Drama queen

Smothers me

Calls me Jazzy!

Okay so lets see what I have come up with. Bella is sweet, caring, smart, funny, considerate, and thoughtful of others. Her only major down fall is she is human. Even if it is temporary. Alice is controlling, bossy, selfish, dramatic and doesn't trust me. Her only major good thing is she already knows me and my quirks (apparently not all or she wouldn't call me Jazzy).

Bella could learn them quickly though, and she would accept me for who I am, not what she wants me to be. That kiss was amazing. Her eyes, her smile, her smell are all heavenly. I have noticed the temperature of her body is dropping slightly also. If she is anything like Simon though she won't ever get as cold as the rest of us. I remember noticing that about Carmen also. She was slightly warmer then the rest of us. Bella is special in her own way. The things she does to me when she plays that piano. My emotions go haywire but it's a nice haywire. I have never felt so…I guess relaxed or better yet peaceful is the word. Alice has never made me feel peaceful. With her I am always on edge. He overly hyper nature makes it hard to relax. I don't know how the rest of them deal with her in small doses. I know they think I'm crazy for dealing with her all the time. I wonder…

(BPOV)

Pros and Cons…what am I looking for here? If I should pursue Jazz or not. How many will be effected by my decision. Simon says it's impossible to ignore it if we are soul mates. The longer we avoid it, the more depressed we will become and eventually our souls will wither and we will become entirely different creatures. A vampire without a soul is scary from what Simon said. They are even more pale then normal. Their eyes are dull and cloudy, the beautifully whitened teeth are broken, chipped and stained. It is said that they also look like a skeleton to the point you can see all the bones in their bodies. Gross. I don't think I want that. Okay pros and cons it is.

Pros

Happiness

Equality

No secrets

No withering away

Trust

Cons

Pissed off Edward and Alice

Chapter 30: What do I do now?

(JPOV)

Seattle is beautiful. I never really had time to look at it. Most of the time I was being dragged from store to store with Alice. Bella would never do that. She would take the time to appreciate her surroundings. The colors of the city, the smells around her, the sounds of people walking and talking, cars honking. To see the wonder in her eyes as she takes it all in. Her smile, her laugh. I wonder what she is doing now? Did Simon tell her that I left and the reason why? Is she doing the same thing I am right now?

Yes Jasper she is! And your both driving me mental.

Wait. What?

You heard me. Since I speak to the two of you most often this way it has caused a kind of mental link between the three of us. So everything that runs through your head also runs through mine. I don't think Bella is connected to you just yet because you haven't talked as much this way.

Oh thank you I was starting to panic. So she is doing the same thing too!

Did I just not say she was?

Yeah you did. It was kind of rhetorical.

I see. So have you come to a decision yet?

No not really. It has only been 24 hours though.

True. But one question.

Shoot.

Who have you thought about most so far?

I guess Bella.

You guess or you have?

Okay I have.

And how do you feel about this?

I thought you said only one question.

I lied.

I see that. Okay I don't know exactly how I feel about that.

Think long and hard about just Bella for a while and let me know what you come up with. Not like I won't already hear it but it will make you feel better if you told me about it rather then just letting me ease drop.

Good point now get out of my head.

Sure thing.

Wow! Bella is thinking of me the same way. Maybe she is confused too. I know she doesn't love Edward the same way as before. Oh god Edward is probably devastated. I hope Alice will console him. I wonder if he told her yet? Oh well. Simon said to think about how I feel about Bella. So here it goes.

She is smart and beautiful. She is considerate and caring. She always puts everyone before herself. Her smile lights up whatever room she is in. Her very presence in a room makes everyone feel lighter. Her laughter is contagious, you can't help but laugh with her. She can hold her own in a fight and won't back down. She is protective of her family and the people she cares about. She loves everyone unconditionally. Even me! She loves me? Wow she does love me. Do I love her? And in what context do I love her? I feel protective of her, but I always have. She trusts me with her secrets and feelings(sometimes). I trust her with mine. She knows who I am, I have told her the stories and yet she is not afraid. She has seen my scars and doesn't turn away or recoil like Alice did and still does. That kiss was definitely passionate. I could feel it radiating off of her whether she knew it or not. I do like that she hides her feelings sometimes. It's nice not to feel overwhelmed by someone else's emotions for a change. I can't wait to be with her. I feel so relaxed around her. Like nothing matters but us. Maybe I do love her? I think I love her more then just the sisterly love like before. I wonder why it has changed all of a sudden. Maybe it was the stress of losing her when she was kidnapped or the feelings that welled up inside me when I saw her there in Russia with Simon on the platform. Or it could be linked to that incredible kiss that turned my world right side up and stop spinning when she was in my arms. I can't wait to feel her in my arms again. I can't wait to get home to Bella. Wait Bella! Not Alice. I do love Bella. I LOVE BELLA!

Simon? You there?

Yeah kid. What can I do for you?

I LOVE BELLA!

No I wouldn't have guessed it.

Sarcasm is not very becoming on you Simon. Leave the snide come backs to Bella she is much better at it.

I know but I couldn't help myself. Spending so much time with Bella is rubbing off on me. How do you guys keep your state of mind around her. She is so carefree and happy. Yet some of you are still so moody and depressing.

Ggggrrrrrr

Oh chillax Jasper I was just saying.

Sorry Simon it's just a reflex. I'm not used to all this yet.

I know kid I know. Just wait till you come home tomorrow.

Tomorrow. Why can't I come home today?

Oh you'll see. But promise me one thing.

Simon. I don't have time for games, or the patience. What is going on?

I'm not telling you. You will have to wait till you get home. But you have to promise me that you can remain calm when you get here or I will put you out.

Now I'm worried. Is Bella alright? Did she get hurt? Did someone hurt her? What is going on Simon?

Calm down. Bella is Fine. She is at home baking. I guess she does that when she is thinking. Emmett said she does it when she is worried to. But she won't let me see inside her head to see what she is worried about.

What? You can't get in her head? She is worried? Oh god what have I done. I shouldn't have left. Maybe she thinks I ran from her.

No Jasper she doesn't. I think she is more worried about what you will do when you come home. About the not getting in her head, I think she is using her shield to protect her thoughts like she does when Edwards around. Before she did it with out knowing it. Now that she knows it's there, she can control it.

Smart one isn't she.

Go ahead gloat about it. Personally I think it sucks I feel at a disadvantage. None of my other descendants got any of my powers.

Ah but you see Simon, Bella is special. She is like no one I have ever met before. Or Carlisle for that matter. Have you?

Now that I think about it, no Jasper I haven't. How did she react when she found out you were vampires?

Really well actually. She figured something was different about us, but couldn't put her finger on it. Emmett is actually the one that pieced it together and then we told him what we are and he thought that was just the coolest thing ever. But you know Emmett, he takes everything in stride. He told Edward to tell her but he never really got around to it. Emmett told her when they went on vacation…

Yes Jasper I know all that I read it in her thoughts. Her prank was rather entertaining to watch from her perspective.

Yeah I guess it was once I was let in on it.

She is one very unique woman isn't she.

Yes she is. Her emotions rule her to a point and she feels very deeply about many things. Her emotions can often bring me to my knees.

That Jasper is because she is also an empath. A much stronger one at that.

Uh?

She is stronger because her blood is linked with mine. I too have empathic abilities. She can feel everything you feel and project much farther then you can.

Damn. My girl is awesome.

Your girl?

Oh shut it Simon.

*chuckles*

Okay so I will be home first thing tomorrow morning?

Yes Jasper first thing. I will let you surprise everyone. I won't tell them you are coming. Come to the house first! Then you can go see Bella.

But..

No buts Jasper straight home first.

Yes Father dearest! *snickers*

Wise ass. See you tomorrow.

So tomorrow I go home and talk to Bella. I miss her. I wonder what Simon is hiding from me. Oh well I guess I will see tomorrow, but for right now I need to go hunt.

(BPOV)

Jasper has been gone all of 24 hours and I miss him already. I wonder what he is doing this very minute. Is he thinking about me? Does he know how much I miss him? It hurts in my heart to know he is gone. But he will be home tomorrow right? I hope he isn't gone long. I want him to come home but I am worried that when he does he will see what is going on and then leave again for good this time. I don't think I could live with out him. Just thinking about him leaving again hurts. I have figured out how to keep Simon from in my head. My shield worked on Edward when I wasn't even trying to block him, so if I thought about it I could use it to keep Simon out. I don't want him to know how worried I am about this. I want Jazz to make his own mind up on what is going on and choose to stay with me. I don't want to force his hand. What if he still loves Alice.

 I know Simon said that it wouldn't happen the soul mate bond is too strong but…hey I wonder why Simon doesn't have a soul mate? I know he has loved his human lovers but why has he never settled down with a vampire mate. Maybe once everything is settled down around here and he gets back from Italy we can start searching for someone for him. I hope he will stick around awhile. I will need help cataloging and using all my new abilities. If I am half as strong as he is, I am definitely going to need the help. I wonder when I should tell everyone about me and Simon. I know they all probably think I left Edward for him. I don't think Edward would tell them about Jasper. He will probably think it is one sided and that Jasper will stay with Alice but I don't know anymore. They have been drifting apart for a while now.

I can tell when Simon is trying to weasel his way into my head, I feel a slight tugging on my shield but nothing to bad. I have this strange sensation around my heart every now and then. I wonder if it has to do with Jasper? Maybe I should ask Simon. I wonder if I can still shield my worries and talk to Simon? Oh well here we go.

Simon

Yes Bella?

I have some questions to ask you.

Okay spill. I have been dying to get into your brain for hours now.

Not so fast. I'm still not letting you in that far but I do have some concerns that I would like to discuss with you.

Fine.

Oh don't pout, your to old for that, it doesn't work on me anyway ask Emmett.

Alright fine. Speak.

Okay so I know you have been trying to get into my head I can feel you tugging on my shield is that normal?

Yes. Next.

I get this occasional warming sensation around my heart every now and then, does it have anything to do with Jasper?

Yes.

Explain. Please.

It is the connection between the two. You can feel when he is thinking about you , talking about you…yadda yadda yadda.

Oh. What else?

Well once you to have joined completely you will also know how he is feeling with out using your abilities. You will know when he's happy, sad, mad, hurt…etc.

Wow. Really?

Yes. Next question.

Okay. How long are you planning on sticking around?

Uh…

Simon be honest with me. Are you planning on sticking around for a while or are you just going to disappear like you did with all your other kids?

Oh Bella. I don't want you to think about that. I did what I thought was best and I don't regret any of it. As for sticking around…I don't know honestly.

Will you be returning here after you leave Italy?

I haven't thought that far ahead.

Are you going to help me with my abilities or do I just have to figure this all out on my own?

Bella are you getting angry with me?

Yes Simon I am. I don't like feeling this way. My parents were both taken from me. I was kidnapped by a delusional vampire. I find that the only family I have left besides Emmett is a vampire. That I have all these abilities because of said vampire. My first boyfriend was a mind reading vampire, my best friend is a vampire, the true love of my life is a vampire. So yes Simon I guess you could say I have some abandonment issues when it comes to family. I realize that all the movie monsters and nightmare creatures are all real and that I too am one of them and the only person who can explain all of this to me just wants to up and leave me when I need them the most. Yeah I'm a little pissed off.

I'm so sorry Bella.

Don't tell me your sorry. Instead why not try sticking around and deal with this. Don't run away this time. Would it honestly be such a big deal to stay with your FAMILY!

I don't know what to say Bella. This is all new for me. I have never had a descendant seek me out. Nor did I get to know them. None of my other children have ever had any of my abilities. You are the first. Everything about you is different. Bella you don't understand how special you are. I would love to stick around and get to know you more and help you with your powers, I just didn't think you would want me around.

*sobbing* Oh Simon. How could you ever think anything like that. You are my family. I would go to the ends of the earth and back for you if the occasion called for it. I would walk through the fires of hell to keep you safe. Please say you will stay. You belong here. *sniffles*

Bella I would hug you right now if you weren't a couple of miles away. Of course I will stay. You know Jasper was right. Your emotions are much stronger then anyone I have ever met.

*sniffling* Yo…You spoke to Jasper?

Yes Bella I spoke with him earlier.

You didn't say anything to him about what is going on around here did you?

I circled it. He was more worried about you though. I told him you were blocking me and he wanted to know why. He was going to come home tonight but I told him to wait till tomorrow.

Good. I wouldn't want him to see me like this. I don't even want to be around that house when he gets there tomorrow. He is going to flip.

I know. You won't be anywhere near here when he gets home I made sure of that. However I ask that you be prepared for anything. I don't know what he will do or how he will react. His future is all mucky right now. I think it is tied to you cause yours is all mucky right now too. So until you two figure out where your paths lead you, I don't think I will be able to see what is going to happen. Not that I like to look but hey I was curious.

I understand that completely. I would love to know what is going to happen tomorrow too. I guess we will just have to wait and see huh?

Yes Bella and that right there will be the hard part.

I hate hiding things from Jasper. But I know he has to see this for himself. He will never fully be able to move forward if he doesn't.

I know that child. But for now we will just have to wait and see. Now was there anything else you needed or wanted to ask me.

Yeah actually there was. Why did you never settle down with a vampire mate. Or look for you soul mate?

Wow I see why you saved that one for last! Honestly I don't know why. I just never had the urge I guess. No one ever caught my eye, or maybe I should say heart.

Well maybe when things get back to normal?

Normal?

Alright you got me there but still I think you should seriously think about settling down. I have plenty of room at my house for you to live and even your mate if you should find one. I know Rosie has been thinking about turning Emmett and he would most likely stay with her so I will have this large house all to myself. Would you consider that?

Oh Bella you are too good for your own good. I see why everyone loves you so. I would be honored to stay with you.

So then it's settled. After you return from Italy you will live here with me and Emmett. Then we will work on settling you in with your forever love.

If that is what will make you happy then so be it.

Chapter 31: Un passo piu vicino alla sorte (one step closer to fate)

(SPOV)

Oh what a mess we have found ourselves in. Jasper is in love with Bella, Bella is in love with Jasper. Edward is heart broken. Alice is confused because she knows nothing that is going on. Edward won't tell her anything. He is afraid if he does he will alter the future and Alice will leave Jasper and Edward will have no chance to get Bella back. Little does he know he will never get Bella back. Jasper has only been gone a day and already I can see the changes going on. Bella is worried about how Jasper will react to the new developments around the house here, I'm worried he will run off and leave Bella. The bond they have is strong but is it strong enough to keep him here? I know he said he loves her but I don't know what this will do to him when he finds out. I can't leave and go fix things in Italy until things with Bella are settled. If Jasper doesn't take to the things going on here and he runs, I think I will ask Bella to accompany me to Italy and give Jasper the time he needs to come to terms with the changes. This way her mind can work through things as well. Okay so back up plan is in place. Jasper will be home in a few hours, Bella is sleeping still. Thank god for small miracles. I hope Bella was serious about helping me to find my soul mate. I would love nothing more then to settle down and stop hiding. It will shake the whole vampire world down to its very foundations once I resurface. The brothers will be down right livid when I show up there in a couple of days. But what else can I do. I can't let them continue to run things this way. It is not how I wanted it to be. They have twisted and warped my vision into something unthinkable. Vampires shouldn't have to hide from humans. I never have in the past and I'm not going to start now. But then again they glitter and I don't. *chuckles* I can't believe they glitter. That really is some kind of sick twisted joke. Evolution has a sick sense of humor. Then again it works to my advantage doesn't it. I can stroll through the streets of Italy and never be known for what I really am. I wonder if Bella will glitter or will she be like me. It won't be long before we find out. I hope she will be okay attending school in the next couple of weeks. Her changes are going to start coming on much quicker now that she is closing in on the proper age.

(BPOV)

*****Dream*****

I was pacing the front porch of the house waiting on any news from Simon or Jasper. Simon was expecting him early in the morning. He made sure I wasn't there when Jasper showed up. He didn't want to put any pressure on him. Suddenly I could hear the sounds of running coming toward the house. I couldn't tell at the moment who it was but they were coming fast. I branched out with my thoughts and that's when I heard Simon.

"Bella!"

It didn't take him long to be standing right in front of me.

"Simon what is it? What has happened?"

"Bella, Jasper came home this morning as you know and I met him at the door. I wasn't sure what was going to happen and after saying our hello's we entered the house. Esme of course was there and threw her arms around him to welcome him home. Emmett and Rosie were next to come down to see him."

"Get to the point Simon!"

"Okay okay. Once all the hugging and stuff was over he asked to see Alice. Esme said she was in her room. As Jasper started to ascend the stairs he caught a whiff of the visitor Alice had in her room. He took off before I had a chance to talk to him. He is really fast when he is pissed off."

"Point Simon"

"I'm getting there. Anyway so he opened the bedroom door to see Alice all draped over your friend and I thought he was okay at first until I saw his eyes go from gold to onyx in a split second. His thoughts were not his own. I know Jasper has had a rough past but I never expected to see this kind of anger."

"The Major!"

"Who?"

"I'll explain later continue."

"Okay so anyway like I was saying he got so angry at what he saw. Alice jumped from the bed so fast I could have sworn she would rival Edward with his speed. She stood in front of the bed so Jasper couldn't get to her new lover. Jasper must have planned his strategy as he was standing there cause what happened next was so quick I wasn't even sure it happened."

"what? What happened?"

"Jasper dove over Alice and almost had your friend almost completely drained before I got a chance to pull him off. Alice went to work quickly injecting him with venom so he wouldn't die. After Jasper calmed down enough to realize what happened he was so upset with himself for not controlling his temper better he took off. I couldn't stop him Bella. The only thoughts running through his head was to get as far away as possible."

"Oh no. Simon."

"I'm sorry Bella. He's gone."

"Is he coming back? Did he say anything about me?"

"No Bella he didn't say anything about either."

***** End Dream*****

NNNNOOOOOOOO! No it can't be, this can not happen. I just found him and now he is going to leave again. Damn this stupid future seeing dreams. I was surprised that day after I spoke with Simon about Jasper to hear a knock on my door. I was thinking maybe Emmett had forgot his key and went to open it only to find a very happy looking Davey on the porch.

***FLASHBACK***

"Bella. It's so good to see you. I have missed you so much. How is everything? Where is Emmett?"

"Whoa Davey. Calm down. I've missed you too. Everything is okay. Emmett is with his girlfriend."

"oh why does that not surprise me. She is probably some hot cheerleader type too huh?"

"You could say that."

"I knew it. So can I come in?"

"Oh yeah sure sure. Come sit down in the living room. Would you like something to drink, eat?"

"yeah thank you Bells that would be great."

"No problem I spent most of the morning baking anyway."

"Baking! Bella what is wrong. The only time you bake is if your upset about something."

"Well I kind of broke up with my boyfriend, only to find out I love his brother who is also my best friends boyfriend. I told him this after I kissed him in front of the boyfriend I broke up with. Then he took off to Seattle for the weekend so he could sort through some stuff, and I'm worried about him."

"OH"

"yeah. So anyway how are things with you? How is everyone back home?"

"Well Nicole and Joey are going steady. I graduated early, and Amber is still a stuck up Bitch."

"oh so nothing to spectacular has happen since I left." *chuckling*

"Nope nothing at all. How about here? Anything new to report. How's Charlie?"

"Oh, yeah I guess you guys wouldn't know huh."

"wouldn't know what Bells?"

"Well Charlie was killed in a shoot out not to far back. It was on the one year anniversary of mom's death so it hit double hard."

"Wow Bells I'm so sorry I didn't know."

"it's okay Davey. I didn't expect you too."

"But if Charlie is gone who is taking care of you?"

"Well you see since Emmett is 19 now he is in full care of me. At least until my birthday. Charlie and Mom left us enough money to take care of each other and everything else so were are good."

"that's good to hear Bells. So what is going to happen with your house in New York and college? Are you still planning on going to NYU?"

"Well Davey the house is mine, Charlie made sure to leave it to me. Emmett and I both own this one, along with the rest of the family properties. As for college I still plan on attending NYU. Mom and Dad set up a college fund for both of us so we are taken care of that way. All we have to do is graduate high school."

"So is Emmett starting anywhere in the fall?"

"No he is going to wait for me to graduate and then we are going to go off to college at the same time so I'm not left here alone while he is off gallivanting around some college campus."

*laughing* "You sure got him pegged don't you. I figured you and Emmett were both going to attend NYU?"

" No he changed his mind, he got several offers from many prestigious colleges out here on the west coast and I don't think he wants to leave behind his girlfriend Rose."

"her name is Rose."

"Yeah and it fits her perfectly."

"did Emmett use the Garden pick up line on her?"

"Yeah he did. But she bitch slapped him and sent him on his way. It was hilarious to see. But then we all got to be good friends and now they are all like a part of the family."

"Speaking of Family. Is it just you and Emmett left now that your dad is gone?"

"um…No not really. My Uncle Simon is here. He is staying with us now."

"Uncle I thought your mom and dad were only children?"

"Oh they are, he is my dad's cousin. But we call him uncle."

"oh I see. When do I get to meet this Uncle?"

"OH um I don't know. How long you staying for? And where are you staying?"

"I'm here for the week, and as for where, I'm at a hotel in Port Angeles."

"Well perhaps you can come back later tonight for supper and I will introduce you to the whole gang."

"that would be great Bella"

 

So here I sit with Emmett, Rose, Simon, Carlisle and Esme, Alice, and believe it or not Edward. We are all waiting for Davey to arrive. Just as the clock strikes 7 a knock on the door startles everyone. How does he do that? No one even heard him coming. So much for super vampire hearing. I wonder if it is just them being nervous about Davey? As I open the door there stands Davey with a bouquet of flowers and a bottle of wine.

"Good evening Bella. These are for you."

"Thank you Davey. They are very lovely."

"I wasn't sure what you were making so I brought red wine."

"That will go perfectly with the pasta. Would you like to join everyone in the dining room."

"Thank you kindly Bella."

I watched as he walked into the dining room and went to the kitchen to check the food and put the flowers in water. I listened as Emmett said hello and introduced everyone. Even Uncle Simon. *chuckling* I swear I could hear him roll his eyes.

Oh Bella I will get you back for this Uncle stuff you know that right?

Oh suck it up it is only for one night. What else was I supposed to tell him. Oh by the way Davey this is my great however many times grandfather Simon but you would know him better as Dracula. Oh and yes he is a vampire! Would you like to join us for dinner later? That would have gone over like a lead balloon.

Okay, okay. Point taken. Now get in here I think Edward is going to have a hernia soon with the things Davey is talking about. Not to mention what he is thinking about you.

I'll be right in.

Oh great that is all I need a jealous vampire who I don't even love that way anymore, thinking of ways to kill my very human best friend. Okay here goes nothing. I entered into the dining room carrying the large pan of Ratatouille.

"Wow Bells that smells Delicious" Emmett

"Yes Bella Dear that smells simply marvelous" Esme

"I haven't had your cooking in forever Bella but I can only imagine that it tastes as good as it smells" Davey

"Shall we eat then?" me

"Yes Lets" Simon

So here we all sat eating around my dinner table. Emmett was oohing and ahhing along with Simon. Davey was silently enjoying the meal. while all the vampires in the room were quickly disposing their meal into napkins on their laps. I on the other hand was just simply moving mine around the plate. I was still to worried about Jasper to eat anything. Simon kept stealing glances at me. I questioned him with my eyes and he silently responded.

Bella I think we may have a potential problem here.

What now Simon.

I believe your friend here is Alice's soul mate.

What?

Yeah look at them. Then read their emotions and thoughts. I know you can do it. If you need comparisons look at Carlisle and Esme or Emmett and Rosalie.

Okay here goes.

I looked at Davey then at Alice who was locked into a staring competition with him. I closed my eyes and listened to the thoughts and feelings swirling around them.

Oh he is so handsome where has Bella been keeping him locked away? I wonder if he likes me? Wait what about Jazzy? Oh I don't care we haven't been together that 

way in a long time now.

Oh wow she is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my entire life. I thought Bella was beautiful but this Alice is gorgeous.

Oh my ewe. This is so not happening. Jasper is going to be heart broken. I don't know if I should let this happen but then who am I to stop them. I can't control what other people do. Especially if one of them is a vampire.

Well you could but it wouldn't be right.

He has a point.

Hey Belle where have you been during all this fuckery?

Hiding. It's not safe in your head anymore.

Good point. I would like to hide too.

Well you can't. so what are you going to do? Let this happen and hurt Jasper, or stop it and hurt everyone?

Have I told you lately you suck?

No why?

Cause right now you really suck.

You don't mean that.

Oh but I do. You really suck. What you just said is that I either have to hurt the man that I love or hurt everyone else.

Yeppers that's it in a nut shell.

YOU SUCK!

Love you too.

So Bella what's it going to be? Hurt Jasper or Hurt everyone else?

Simon you suck too.

***END FLASHBACK***

Chapter 32: Tough Decisions

(SPOV)

Bella decided just to let fate take it's course. She said she refused to be like Alice and mettle in other peoples lives. Smart girl! She is learning from the mistakes of others around her. Jasper will be happy for that. As for what will happen next is a whole other problem.

Here I am waiting for Jasper to return home. Bella told me of her dream and I hope I can at least stop Jasper from draining or even biting the poor kid. He should have the decision on whether he wants to be a vampire and join Alice for eternity. I don't know what to expect but I told Bella to pack a bag anyway just in case. I know it's going to be tough if he runs but hopefully he will get over it quickly.

Simon

Yes Jasper.

I'm almost home.

I figured I can smell you already.

Jasper appeared at the tree line then.

"Welcome home Jasper"

"Thank you Simon"

"Well let's get you inside everyone is waiting for you."

"Okay"

We walked through the door together. I could feel all the emotions of the others in the house. They were excited to see Jasper. Well most of them were. I could feel Alice's lust and confusion from her room. I was blocking Jasper's powers so he wouldn't snap right away. The rest would like to at least say hello before the shit hits the fan. Suddenly Carlisle and Esme were in front of us.

"Jasper it is so good to have you home." Esme

"Yes son, it is good to have you return home. Did you find what you were looking for?" Carlisle

"Yes I believe I did." Jasper

Movement on the stairs told us of Emmett and Rose's appearance. Emmett was very loud even for a human.

"Hello Jazz" Rose

"Welcome back Bro" Emmett

"It's good to be back. Where is Edward and Alice?" Jasper

"Edward went hunting and Alice is in the bedroom upstairs." Rose

"Oh. Well I should go see her. We need to discuss some things." Jasper

Jasper left the room then walking at a humans pace up the stairs. Boy was he in for a big surprise.

(JPOV)

I could tell they were all hiding something from me. Even Simon was blocking my power so I couldn't feel everyone's emotions. Not that I don't appreciate it at times but give a guy some warning. As I got closer to the room I could smell not only Alice in the room but someone else. A HUMAN! What the hell is going on here? How could I have not sensed him from down stairs? Damn that Simon. I slowly open the door to see not just Alice and some human talking but locked into a passionate kiss. What the Hell is going on!  I growled loudly, making not only the human but Alice jump as well. Not something you can do easily by the way. She stood there looking like an owl for I don't know how long. I could feel my anger rising at what I just witnessed. I thought she loved me? I know I was coming up here to tell her we were over but come on. At least I had the decency to not flaunt my new feelings in front of the whole family. Hell I wasn't even sure if I had a new relationship. I could tell they were both scared which didn't help. It only fueled my anger more. I was starting to see a red haze blurring my vision. I knew what was coming. "The Major". Looking at the expression on Alice's face she knew what was coming too. She started to try and say something but I held my hand up and stopped her. I didn't want to hear anything from her. No I'm sorry, no please forgive me. Nothing! I didn't care. It took every once of restraint I had not to tear her limb from limb and drain the blood bag. But I knew that would hurt me more then it would hurt them. I looked at Alice and saw she was terrified. I would have normally been heartbroken to see that I had done this to her but her fear only fed the Major more. Suddenly I felt the urge to run. Simon! I knew this was his doing but I appreciated the gesture. I would regret doing something to Alice. She may not be the one I was meant for but I still loved her in a sense. So I did the only thing I could do. I bolted out the nearest exit. Running. Not caring where I was going just knowing that I had to get away from that place was enough. I ran for what felt like days. It would do until I calmed down. What was I going to do now? I couldn't let anyone see me like this. Oh god what is Bella going to think? I was supposed to see her today. To talk about all of this. Suddenly the red got darker. I knew this line of thinking was only making me madder at Alice for ruining my plans to see Bella. I need to calm down before I can see her. I wonder if she will be hurt? Of course she will you ass, she loves you. Shit I was an ass. Oh great now I'm having conversations with my self. I wonder if this is how Bella and Simon feel? Bella…*sigh*

(BPOV)

I woke to a new day. Jasper was to be home today and I couldn't wait to see him. I knew what I wanted, I just hope he did too. Just in case of catastrophe I gave Carlisle a letter for Jasper. I knew from the dream he would run; I just hope he came back. I know the turn of events with Alice was going to mess things up but I hope he sees that he is not alone in this. Simon told me to pack a bag just in case. Great if Jazz freaks I'm going to be drug to Italy with Simon to go see the Vulturi. Just how I wanted to spend my first time in Italy. I hope Jasper is okay. I can't wait to see him. Suddenly I got this awful pang of dread course through me. Shit this isn't good. I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen. I walked out to the front porch to see if maybe I just needed some fresh air to clear my head but as soon as I stepped foot out the door I could feel someone coming. I could hear their foot falls on the leaf covered forest floor. A case of déjà vu' spread over me, and I knew who it was. Simon! I watched as he came to a stop at the bottom of the porch step, the look on his face confirmed my suspicions and I could tell he knew that I knew already. I slowly turned and entered the house. I grabbed my bag from beside the door and walked back to Simon.

"Let's go"

That was all I said. He knew not to push the issue. I wasn't thrilled to be going with him but I knew if I stayed around here I would only blame myself for what happen and wallow in self hatred. So off we went. Everyone already knows not to expect to see me around for awhile. We discussed the possibilities of what could happen last night after Alice and Davey departed from our company. They all agreed with Simon that I should take some time away and sort through my feelings about what would happen. So of course I was out voted. Damn I hate democracy. Why can't they just let me wallow and deal with this my way. Oh well perhaps it's for the best. At least I can say I got to go to Italy for a while. Hell I couldn't even tell you how long we were going for or when we were coming home. I don't know how long it could take for Simon to fix what he believes is broken. But I can't wait to see the look on their faces when he shows up. They all think he is dead. This at least will be entertaining. I could hear Simon snickering next to me. I knew he could hear what I was thinking at this moment but he didn't comment. Another reason I loved Simon.

It didn't take us long to get to the airport. We went through customs and the security check to make sure we weren't a threat to society. I chuckled at this slightly knowing that they were looking for weapons when the only weapon was Simon himself. He looked at me quizzically and just shook his head. I thought it was funny. So here we sit in a stuffy crowded plane. Surrounded by oblivious humans and annoying flight attendants. I think if I have to see one more woman flirt with Simon I'm going to hurl. Do these women have no dignity what so ever? I don't think they do. I settled into my seat and put my head back, closing my eyes. I figured it was going to be a long flight so I might as well catch some zzz's.

Chapter 33: Long lost Family

(MPOV)

I was running. I didn't know the time or day. I remember ringing noise several times. I gave it very little thought.  Slowing down I came to a complete stop, and took in my surroundings. It looked similar to the Canadian wilderness. Letting my senses fan out I can smell a small herd of caribou to the north, some deer to the south, some smaller game to the west and can it be? Bear to the east! Oh the game is so fuckin on. East it is. Taking off from my position I close in on the bear in minutes. Just my luck, polar bear! Angry polar bear from where I'm standing. Good that makes it more sporting. I crouch down in the few bushes surround the bears location. I close my eyes letting instinct take over. I can feel him. His heart pounding, his breathing rugged, adrenaline pulsing through his veins. A twig snapped in the woods causing the bear to look in that direction. I took that as my cue. He never saw it coming I was on him in a heart beat. With sudden realization of what was happening he swung his big claws,  ripping at my clothes but never damaging the skin. His growling was in competition with my own. I got my hands around his large throat and leaned in to sink my teeth in to the meaty flesh around his jugular. I could feel the fur, skin, and muscle peel back as my teeth entered. Like a hot knife through butter. He continued to thrash and try to throw me off but with no success. I could feel the warm life sustaining liquid flowing over my lips, through my teeth, swirling around inside my mouth before sliding down my throat quenching the insatiable thirst. The bear started to stagger and fall over as I drained more and more of his blood. Finally he hit the ground with a thud as the last remaining drops drained from his body. I stood surveying the situation. Always in military mode. I placed the carcass close to the nearby water source and let the local scavengers have at it. Walking away from the lifeless body of the bear I got the familiar feeling of being watched. I stopped and closed my eyes once again scanning my surroundings with all my senses. Taking in deep breathes and using my other senses to listen, taste and feel out around me. Then just when I thought I was just imagining it. I caught it. The sickly sweet sent of a vampire. My head snapping in the direction the smell was coming from. I took off at a fast pace, needing to get closer to the scent to determine who it was and if they were a threat. The vampire in question did not attempt to leave the place he had hidden himself. Once I got closer to the sent trail my mouth turned into a grin. I recognized the smell immediately. Peter. I wonder what he is doing this far north. Him and Charlotte rarely come up here. I slowed my pace to a jog and called for him.

"Peter. Come out come out peter."

"Major?"

Peter slowly stepped out from behind some larger trees. His stance was that of one ready to attack if the need arises, but the smile on his face was knowing. Fucker he always knew shit. He probably knew I was going to end up here before I even knew where I was.

"You can stand down now."

"I don't think so just yet Major."

 My anger must still be radiating off me or Peter wouldn't be in defense mode. He knows better then anyone what could happen if I was provoked at this precise moment.

"I understand your uneasy at the moment Peter. Sit and let us see if we can get me back to normal."

"Normal?" Peter chuckled slightly.

Ggggggrrrrrrrr. I guess Jasper isn't as close as I had hoped. I now understand what Bella means when she said about her inner voice. I wonder if that's somewhat like what I got going on right now. Peter stepped toward me slowly and sat down on the forest floor. My eyes must have softened enough for him to feel comfortable enough to sit down with me this close. Bella can calm me without even being with me. Interesting. File that away for later thought.

"Are you going to join me Major?"

Realizing I was still standing I sat down right where I stood.

" Well are you going to explain what you are doing this far north alone without your mate?" Peter smirked.

That cheeky bastard already knew I wasn't with Alice.

"I'm not exactly sure what I am doing here. Some things went down and got so angry but  knew if I didn't get out of there I was going to regret something I said or did later so I ran."

"Ah yes the human."

I raised an eyebrow at him to signal he should continue.

“I know about Alice and the human. Davey is it."

A low growl started in my chest.

"I'll take that as a yes."

"I don't know, I didn't stick around for introductions or pleasantries. Like I said I got pissed and took off."

" I see."

"What are you doing up here? And where is Charlotte?"

"She is at our home up here. We came for a change of scenery."

" You own a home up here? Since when?"

"Since Maria started taking her destruction craving ass into Arizona."

This started the growling again. Just the mention of her name pissed me off. But why would she be going into Arizona? Isn't Texas enough!

"Calm down Major. No blood no foul. We left before anything could happen. Now I'm glad we did."

"Is that so?"

"Yes now I get to see my favorite brother."

That caught me off guard. Brother? I was his creator not his brother but I guess him calling me dad would just be weird. I guess we could pass as brothers. Our features were very similar. Peter has blond hair. A shade or two darker then mine. We are built similar muscular wise. But I have him in height by about 3 or 4 inches. Either way I guess it could be assumed we were related, more so then me and the Cullen's.

"Brother huh?"

"Yeah calling you pops would just be weird"

(JPOV)

I chuckled at that. The red in my vision was long gone. I was starting to feel slightly more at ease. My muscles were still very tense and my senses were still on high alert. My eyes are probably starting to turn back into their normal golden color.

"I guess your right."

"Well Major would you like to come see Miss Charlotte? She will be pissed if she knew I had you with me and she did not get to say hello. Last time I was missing a body part for weeks. She hid it and would not tell me where. I felt so inadequate."

I burst into uncontrollable laughter. Charlotte was a force to be reckoned with to start with but piss her off and your loosing limbs. I can guess which appendage she hid this time.

"it's not funny Major."

"Actually Peter it's down right fuckin hilarious."

I created Charlotte also. Maria new she would be a great asset to our army. What Maria didn't know was the special gift she would carry. Peter too has as gift. He has the gift of foresight. He just knows shit. I created him first. He was the only newborn in that batch that showed any potential at all. So I kept him with me as my second. Maria wasn't happy but hey what the hell did I care. She wasn't out there fighting with us. I needed someone to watch my ass. Not really, but hey an extra set of eyes was a good thing. Some years later I created Char. It didn't take a rocket scientist to realize she was gifted. Not to mention she kicked some serious ass. It wasn't long before I could feel the bond forming between my two comrades and I knew I had to get them out of that mess. So one night during a particularly gruesome battle I told them to take off. I'd later tell Maria they perished in the fight. It was about five years later that they both returned to me and told me there was a freer way to live without all the fighting and violence. At this point I had been with Maria for around a hundred years and was seriously tired of being her puppet. So I took off with them during one rather large battle, leaving the armies to fend for themselves.

"Hey Major, where'd you go?"

"Just remembering."

"OH!"

"Yeah. Well I guess we should go see Char before she comes looking for you and you lose that appendage once more."

I stood chuckling and reached to help Peter up. He took my offered hand and we started walking back in the direction Peter's scent had come from. It didn't take us long to get back to his house. Okay house is an extreme exaggeration. More like his shack. As we approached closer to the shack I could hear a growl emanate from inside. Awe Char. I taught her well.

"Char honey, it's just me. I brought you something. A surprise. Come out here and see." Peter called to the shack.

The growling stopped and the door opened slowly. The second I locked eyes with Char she stopped dead in her movements. The only thing that moved was her eyes. They flickered between me and Peter. The look of confusion evident on her features. Then just as it sunk in that I was actually standing here with Peter she flew into my arms and wrapped her arms around my waist.

"You think she missed you at all?" Peter asked.

"Nope wouldn't think so." I said chuckling.

I could feel Char's body racking with sobs. But the love and devotion that was pouring out of her told me they were happy sobs.

"I missed you so much Major." Char cried into my chest.

Char is smaller then Bella but taller then Alice. She has waist length raven black hair that seems to shine with hints of red in. she could pass as a teenager easily.

"I missed you too Char." I said as I wrapped her in my arms as she continued to sob.

Then just as sudden as she was there in my arms she was gone and standing in front of Peter. She was pissed. You could feel it in the air.

"Peter David Whitlock! How dare you take off into the woods and not tell me you were going to meet Jasper."

" I'm sorry Darlin'. I didn't know I was going to run into Jasper. I just sort of stumbled upon him."

" You best not be lying to me Peter or you will be missing your favorite appendage for more then just a few weeks. And don't think I'm joking."

"Yes ma'am."

She spun on her heal and looked at me.

"Major. Would you be of so kind as to join me in the living room we have a lot to catch up on."

I couldn't help the laughter that escaped my lips at Char's sudden mood swings. She was a spit fire that was for sure.

" I would be honored to join you little lady."

She started walking toward the shack with me following. She stopped at the door and turned to Peter.

"Peter dear, would you be so kind as to go fetch our guest something to drink."

Peter just nodded and took off,

"Char. You know that is not necessary. I just fed before Peter found me."

"I know but he pissed me off so now he will be punished."

Chuckling I looked back to where Peter took off and then back at Char.

"Got him trained huh?"

"You taught me well Major."

"I guess I did"

We entered the house then. I spent the next several hours telling Char everything that has gone on since I last saw them. Believe me there was a lot. I didn't mention much about Bella. Just that I feel this connection with her that I never had with Alice. Char smiled at this. She never really liked Alice. She thought she was stuck up and controlling. Who was I to argue with her. It was the truth. Peter returned with several jugs of what looked like blood. I raised an eyebrow at him in question and he just shrugged and set them in the kitchen and joined us for the rest of my stories about my travels with the Cullen family.

Chapter 34: Steps to the future

(PPOV)

I knew something was going to happen today, I just didn't know it would be running into the Major. He looked so lost and angry. I haven't seen him that way in years. We sat and talked for hours about everything we have done for the last several years since we last saw each other. Alice wouldn't let Jasper come see us often, she said we would cause Jasper to slip in his new diet. Bullshit. He has more control around us then he does with them. Our blood lust is nowhere near what theirs is, we don't deny our natural food source so we don't really have much lust for it. Where living with 5 other vampires who are all refraining from going ol' natural, would cause an empath who can feel it all to go slightly wonky. Jasper told us about all the things going on at home. How Edward fell in love with a human girl, and Rosalie with the girls brother. To say I was shocked was an understatement. Rosie the ice bitch in love, who'd a thunk it! Then he told us about how the human, sorry, Bella was different from other humans. He told us of the feelings they all got when she played piano. I was surprised to find out this tidbit of information. He explained the prank she pulled on them in Cape Cod. I actually fell off my chair I was laughing so hard. Then he got to the kidnapping of Bella. I heard the low growl come from his chest as he told the story. To say I was impressed that she survived is neither here nor there. But to find she had charmed a vampire into helping her get back to her family after he kidnapped her was just pure genius. Then on top of that she befriended another vampire while being held captive and he helped her to escape was just incredible. The more Jasper spoke of this girl I could tell he had feelings for her. I have to meet her. We spoke for hours. Then came the big question.

"Jasper" I looked at him

"Yes Peter"

"What are you doing up here?"

"I was wondering how long it would take you to ask that question"

"Well are you going to spill or do I have to guess?"

"Okay I guess I should start at the beginning then."

"Always a good place to start yes."

"Shut it Peter" Char chimed in.

"Well four days ago I was over at Bella's helping her with some stuff. Her and Edward got into a fight before she was kidnapped and I was the only one she really talked to so I was there with her. Well Edward came over and was questioning her about their relationship and I already knew that Bella no longer had feelings for him that way so when she told him this he didn't take it so well. Then to cover up the stuff we were working on she lied and told him that she was in love with me. He pushed her to prove it like the child he is and she kissed me."

"Whoa the human kissed you and you didn't kill her?"

"Will you let me finish. So where was I?"

" She kissed you." Char sighed.

"Oh right. So she kissed me. I couldn't believe it and the thing that gets me is that when she did it I couldn't see, hear, smell, feel or taste anything but her. When we broke apart Edward looked shocked but I could feel his heart break, he took off. Then Bella went in the house to make something to eat and I paced the ground outside trying to figure out what it all meant and what I was going to tell Alice. Well Simon you know Bella's vampire friend from Russia, he has some cool powers and I guess he spoke with Bella through Telepathy. She told him what happened and he advised her to talk to me. But then I called him and we talked about it and he told me the connection we have is that of soul mates. I of course took it hard and Simon told me to take a few days in Seattle and clear my head and figure out what or who I wanted. So I left. Well 48 hours later I was home. Simon met me on the porch. I should have know something wasn't right when Alice didn't come streaking through to welcome me home. So I said my hello's and then went to find Alice. I got to the third floor where our room was I could smell her in the room with someone else. A human. I knew it wasn't Emmett or Bella because I know their scents. So I slowly opened the door. Surprised that Alice didn't hear or feel me coming. When I stepped into the room I couldn't believe my eyes. There was Alice my wife, wrapped around this human BOY!"

"Jasper honey calm down" char told him.

"Sorry still really raw. Anyway to continue. I growled and Alice jumped away from the boy. She didn't even feel remorseful that she had cheated on me. By this time I had already made my decision to leave her but the fact still remained that we needed to talk through everything and settle on our divorce. But to walk in on her slathering herself all over this human before we were even broke up was just….it pushed me over the edge. I have not been that pissed off in decades. I actually saw red. If it wasn't for Simon telling me just to leave I would have done something I may have regretted later. I was supposed to go see Bella after I got through at home but I just couldn't do it being like this so I ran. And now here I am."

"So your saying you took off not even telling your soul mate that you were leaving?" I questioned him.

"Shit! Bella is going to be so upset or hell she may even be pissed off at me. She does have a mean temper."

"You should call her" Char added.

"Yeah but I don't think she will answer if she is pissed at me. I should call Simon though and he can get through to her for me."

"If you're her soul mate then where does this Simon guy come in?" I asked. Confusion written all over my face.

"It's a long story and not one that is mine to tell. That is between Bella and Simon. I understand because I know everything, but I know to an outsider it would look as if she is cheating. That however is not the case."

"Okay" I quirked.

" I will go give Simon a call and see if he can get through to Bella. Maybe even get her to talk to me."

"Okay Major you do that."

He left to the front porch to call this Simon guy. I think it is weird that he would let his mate around some other male. I know that I let Char around Jasper but that is a different story all together. He is our sire. We share a special bond. If we go by human rules he would be our father. I know creepy right. But I think he would rip my head off if I ever called him dad, father, paw or pops. So we go with brother. So less complicated. Suddenly I heard Jasper yell "What?" from the porch. Well that can't be good. A few minutes later he came back in almost as pissed as he was when he got here the first time.

"What happened?"

"She left."

"Oh."

"Yeah she took off with Simon to Italy. They don't know when they will be back. Bella  knew about what happened and she hoped I would come to her, but I took off. She was upset that I took off and didn't just come talk to her. So she had packed a bag and left."

By the time he got to the end of the phone call recall he was looking like he was going to cry if it was possible.

"What are they doing in Italy?"

"Simon has some business with the Vulturi."

"Is that a good idea. You know with Bella being human and all?"

"Oh Bella will be more then safe with Simon."

"Why do I feel like I'm missing a big part of this puzzle?"

"Because you are Peter but like I said before it is not my place to tell you Bella's story. You will have to ask her yourself when you meet her."

"I get to meet her?" I said sounding choked up.

"Yes Peter I would love for you to meet Bella. I know you will love her like I do. She is truly amazing."

"I can't wait"

(JPOV)

I want Peter to meet Bella. Bella… I can't believe she would just up and go off to Italy with Simon and not call me. I wonder if she saw the outcome of yesterday. I know she has dream premonitions. She could of at least called me and warned me. Now I was getting angry again. I can't believe she left me. They don't know when they will be back. Simon said that Bella was upset. I'm so sorry Bella. I was being an ass, I know I was an ass. I hope she can forgive me. What am I going to do till she returns? Well I have plenty of time to figure shit out now don't I. I will have to go home and collect my things, file for divorce from the cheating pixie bitch, and come back here to Peter's. I can't stay at that house with all of them there. Alice and her new play thing, Emmet and Rose going at it all the time, Carlisle and Esme in their blissful happiness, and Edward the brooding moody teenager that he is. I would loose my mind if I stayed there. I hope it won't take Bella long to come home.

I talked with Peter and Charlotte about my idea and they were more then happy to have me stay with them. God I loved my family. I took off on my way back home after we finished with our discussion. I knew I was going to have to explain everything to Carlisle so he would understand that I was not leaving the family, I was just sorting through my own emotions away from everyone else's. I just hope he understands. It didn't take me long at all to get home. Esme threw her arms open for me the moment I walked in the door. I walked to her and hugged her. She was always a breath of sunshine. I never felt any really bad emotions off of her. She was perpetually happy. Right now however I could feel her sadness. I knew she knew I was leaving again. But I had to reassure her I would return. I sent her waves of love, and calm. She smiled a small smile before stepping away. She told me Carlisle was in his office. Good. It's the only room in the house that you couldn't be over heard in. Carlisle had the room soundproofed so we couldn't be heard. With Edward around it was the only privacy we could get. I raced up the stairs and headed to his office. Before I could even knock he called me to come in.

"Come in Jasper"

"Hello Carlisle. I would like to talk to you about a few things."

"Yes I suppose you do."

"I'm leaving again."

"Oh, why is that?"

"I just need some time away to sort through my thoughts and feelings, away from all the ones swirling around here."

"I understand that. Are you sure that's the only reason?"

I could swear that man knew more then we all thought.

"No."

"What other reason's do you have son?" he smirked.

That man knows to much for his own good.

"Well for one, I don't want to be around Alice and her new puppet. Two I can't deal with Edwards' negative emotions, and Rose and Emmett just make me want to hurl." I said honestly.

"So your reasons have nothing to do with the absence of one Miss Bella Swan?"

Damn. How does he do that?

"Well…."

"Jasper. You can be honest with me. I have seen the way you two are around each other. I'm surprised you haven't felt her feelings toward you."

"I can only feel her emotions when she let's me."

"And how do you feel about her?"

I raised my eyebrow questioning him.

"What do you know old man?" I asked smirking at him.

He just chuckled and replied.

"I see and know many things you don't know about. I see the way you are at ease with her. Not strung out and stressed like you are with Alice. I see the way Bella lights up when you come anywhere near her. I'm pretty sure she can feel you coming before you even get anywhere close to her."

"You are very perceptive. Are you sure your not related to Bella and Emmett?"

"Yes I'm positive. However if you want to look at it a different way we are all related through Simon. Bella is just more closely related because of her DNA."

"Ah…Yeah okay."

"So where will you be staying?"

"With my brother Peter and his wife in Canada."

"So you are staying relatively close?"

"Yes"

"Good, when are you planning on coming home?"

"Not sure yet?"

"Waiting for Bella huh?"

"Yeah I guess. We have a lot of things we need to discuss."

"Yes I'm sure you do. Running off on your soul mate is usually a rare thing to talk about but hey who am I to judge."

"Wait, you know?"

"Simon warned me you would come speak to me when you returned. I also knew you would be leaving again. Which reminds me, Bella gave me this for you."

He opened a small box he took from his desk and pulled out an envelope.

"A letter?"

"Yes Bella said that when you came to me I was to give you this and tell you not to worry. She also said to tell you she can't wait to meet Peter and Charlotte."

The smile that broke out on my face could have possibly light up the whole western seaboard but I didn't care. My girl didn't leave me with out no way of knowing how she felt.

"Thank you."

" Your welcome son. And I hope you work everything out with you and Bella. I want you both to be extremely happy."

"Again thank you Carlisle for everything you have done for me."

I smiled as I stood to leave his office. Just as I reached the door he spoke to me.

"Good luck Jasper"

I packed up all my stuff and Fed Ex'd it to Peter's house, it will be there the same time I get there. Then I headed back.

Chapter 35: Bella Italia (Beautiful Italy)

(BPOV)

Simon and I landed in Italy on schedule. The landscape outside the airport was beautiful. Shades of yellows and greens were everywhere. The colors were cool and neutral. The buildings are all in pristine condition.  It was like walking through a museum. I loved everything about it. The city of Pescara was lovely.

We hailed a taxi to take us to our hotel. Our hotel was incredible. It looked like an ancient castle overlooking the city and surrounding vineyards. Simon checked us in and said that we could spend a few days exploring the city. It's not as large or lavish as the main cities you hear about like Rome, or Florence but it's nice all the same.

We spent hours talking and shopping. I bought souvenirs for everyone. Yes even Edward. I found what looked like complicated Italian symphonies sheet music. He loves his piano so I figure it couldn't hurt. For Alice I decided to get her a ticket to the next Fashion show in Milan. Simple I know but it's right up her alley. Emmett! Oh I found him the best thing ever, but I can't tell you what it is or I will ruin his surprise. Rosalie now she was slightly trickier. I found the most lovely Italian dress shop. I decided to ask for help from the sales clerk. It's a good thing Simon and I can speak telepathically so he could translate everything for me. When it was all said and done I got her two weeks worth of clothes, shoes and accessories to match. Alice would be proud. For Carlisle and Esme I went with a one week vacation to Rome. Individually I got Esme a new Italian cookware set and Carlisle a new doctor's kit in leather. I even got Simon a leather bound journal with a complete Family tree. He could fill everything in. I made sure to pick up a couple extra trees for him to add to the journal being as he has several family lines. For myself I got an entire bedroom suite to be shipped back to the house. It was beautiful. Cast iron framing in a deep green. White gossamer curtains framed the bed from the four posts. The head board was a dark wood with intricate details of vines and flowers carved into it. I ordered the matching dresser and night stand to complete the set. I even bought fake ivy vines to wrap around the posts so it looked  like the display. Simon laughed at this and said it was just a way to get peoples attention, I said yeah and it worked too.

Well last but not least was Jasper. I know I should be mad at him and believe you me I am livid but I still love him so I got him the best thing I could think of. I was walking through an ancient looking library when I came across an entire section on the history of the world. I thought it would be a change in pace if he learned more then just American history considering he lived thorough a large portion of it. So I bought him one of the complete collections. Now we can learn together, maybe.

Once I finished my shopping we went to grab something to eat. Simon picked this really fancy looking restaurant but I didn't mind I was starving. We got back to the hotel around 11pm. I turned in for the night because Simon said we had a busy day tomorrow since it was our final day before we leave for Volterra.

The next day Simon drug me all over the place. Museums, restaurants, shopping centers, gift shops, anywhere we didn't get to the day before. He forced me to buy some new clothing. I didn't understand what was wrong with the clothes I had with me but apparently we had to look presentable in order to meet the royal family. Simon laughed hysterically as he said that. It was funny seeing as how Simon was truly the king! *chuckling*

"Bella what are you snickering about over there?"

"Nothing Simon"

"Don't lie to me Bella. You may be able to block me thought wise but I can still read you like a book."

"Fine I was just thinking about the 'Royal Family', and realized that you are the true king." *laughing*

"That is so not true. Nor is it funny."

"Oh but Simon it is. On both accounts."

"Fine think what you want but it is not funny."

"yeah okay right not funny…" *continuing to snicker*

"Bella!"

*laughs harder*

We finished our tour of the city and went to pack our bags and check out. Simon ordered a rental car to drive us there, complete with tinted windows and driver. We left just after sunrise. It was a 6 hour drive to Volterra from our hotel. To say I was nervous would be the understatement of the year. I watched as the small villages passed by the windows. Simon pointed out Volterra as we got closer. The City was magnificent. It was surrounded by high walls and fences. The buildings were rich earthy tones. You could see the Vulturi's castle once we got closer. It was settled in the middle of the city. You could see the large clock tower at it highest point. Simon said we will stay in a hotel not far from the castle. He warned me not to go out at night. I asked why at first and then remembered that the vampires of Volterra were more your traditional vampires. They fed off humans and only came out at night. So daytime exploration for me.

We got to a small looking building with barely any windows and only two doors. Simon said he had built this hotel when he first lived here, long before the castle was even built. It wasn't a hotel then but hey who was he to complain. Upon entering the lobby I noticed several large portraits hanging on the walls. One of the largest was a picture of Simon on the wall behind the service desk.

"Simon"

"Yes Bella"

"Is that a painting of you?"

"Yes Bella"

"When was it done?"

"About 400 years ago."

"Oh"

Simon walked up to the desk to check in and get our room keys. I thought the woman behind the desk was going to faint. Simon explained that his family has owned the hotel for centuries. The hotel comped our entire stay, saying the owner shouldn't have to pay to sleep in his own home. I chuckled, and Simon gave me a dirty look. Noticing the exchange the woman looked over at me and smiled. She looked me over closely and told Simon that his daughter was very lovely. Simon went stiff and grabbed the keys to the rooms. Once we were on the stairs I couldn't help but burst into uncontrollable laughter.

"Finding something funny Isabella?"

"No….not…at…all"

"Bella!"

*Laughing loudly*

"Okay chuckles here is your room key. Go get settled."

"Sorry Simon but it is really funny that she would figure we were related."

We went our separate ways and got settled. Simon came to my room and we ordered room service and decided how we were going to get into see the Brother's three. I told him just to make an appointment that they only know him as Dracula. He kissed my forehead and told me I was a genius. I shrugged my shoulders and said whatever. Next thing I knew we had an appointment tomorrow afternoon at dusk.

We sat around watching movies and talking the rest of the night until I was to tired to keep my eyes open. He must have slipped out after I had fallen asleep because when I woke in the morning he was gone. I got up, showered and was trying to decide what to wear when he knocked on the door. He told me to dress in the clothes we bought, he had a surprise for me. Great I hate surprises. I followed him back to his room, when he opened the door there was a man with a large canvas and easel in the room. I looked confused at Simon and he smiled. He told me it was only fair that I have my picture painted and hung in the lobby also. He said that his other children's portraits were there too. So what could I say.

I stood by the large bay window with the sun shining down through the curtains making my naturally brown hair show highlights of gold and red. I stood for what felt like minutes when they told me it was finished. I looked at Simon quirking an eyebrow in an “I don't believe you” look and he waved me over. When I looked at the portrait I gasped. The woman in the picture looked like a goddess not a child of 17. When the artist was paid he took his paints and left with a bow to Simon.

"Simon do you know that man?"

"Of course Bella. You didn't think I would let just anyone around my Daughter did you?"

"Ha ha very funny. Seriously how do you know him?"

"Well, he painted my portrait that is hanging in the lobby."

"He's a vampire?"

"Yes."

"Oh okay. Now what?"

"Now we decide where to hang your portrait."

"Can it hang next to yours behind the service desk?"

"I think that sounds like a wonderful idea."

He went and called the desk down stairs and had someone come for the picture. He told them to align it with his behind the desk. The man smiled and left with the portrait.

 Simon then turned to me and said that it was time for us to get something to eat, he had reservations for a restaurant near the center of the city. This way we could eat and then make our way slowly to the castle for our appointment with the Vulturi. We called the chauffeur and told him to have the car around front. He met us at the front door. We pulled up outside the restaurant and I'm glad that I was wearing what I was or I would have felt completely under dressed. Simon ordered for us, even order a wine to go with the meal. I was surprised when he let me drink it. He said there was no reason why I couldn't I would be a vampire soon enough and I would forever be stuck at one age so it wouldn't matter. I couldn't argue with that logic.

 The meal was delicious. I wasn't sure what I was eating and I don't think I really wanted to know or I wouldn't be able to keep it down. Simon laughed saying that it was probably a good idea just to enjoy the food. Translation: I'm not going to like what I am eating.

 Soon it was time to go. We walked around the city until the sun started to set. We headed toward the castle for our appointment when we were approached by two men wearing dark cloaks. Their hoods were up but I could still see their faces. I knew they were vampires.

"Hello. May we help you get somewhere?"

Simon stepped in front of me.

"No thank you gentlemen we are already on our way to our destination and are in no need of your assistance."

"Oh but we insist that we escort you to your destination."

Simon's stare became hard and rigid as he looked at the two vampires in front of us.

"No thank you. It was very generous of you to offer us your assistance but you are no longer needed. Now go about your evening and leave us to our business."

Once Simon finished speaking the two vampires gave him a bow and turned to leave.

"How?" was all I could stumble out.

"You will be able to do that one day also. I have heard in your thoughts that you call it dazzling."

"Okay. So shall we be going?"

"Yes. Let's get this over with before they send someone else to escort us."

We continued on to the castle. When we entered the lobby I was surprised to see it looked more like a hotel then a vampire hang out. Flowers and couches with tables were arranged around the room. Windows high up in the walls allowed for the natural sunlight to brighten and warm the room. Sconces hung midway down the walls with large pillar candles burning in them that gave off an otherworldly glow.

 A reception desk sat in the far corner of the room. Surrounded by fichus trees to give a natural look. Over all the place was perfect in a creepy kind of way. As if they were trying to hard to look human. We walked to the receptionist and Simon told her that we had an appointment with the brothers at dusk. She typed the information into the computer situated on the desk and then picked up her phone to inform her employers that their afternoon appointment was here. When she hung up she told us to please be seated they would be right with us.

 We waited in the lobby for almost an hour before a young man, roughly around my age came to retrieve us. He led us through the lobby and to the elevators on the western wall. We entered and he hit the button for the fourth floor. The door closed and Simon stiffened. I'm not sure if it was the intensity of what was about to happen or the thoughts of the vampire in the elevator with us. Soon we stopped and exited. We were led to a large meeting room. It had several large over sized chairs with ottomans, and a large round coffee table in the middle. Simon and I took the two closest to the door. The young man who introduced himself as Alec said the brothers would be right with us. He then left the room. Simon turned to me and told me to keep a level head. He said he would do all the talking and that I shouldn't worry about anything. I should not speak unless spoken to and under no circumstances was I too let Aro shake my hand. I asked about the other brothers. He said that Caius was the angrier of the two. He was the one who was the first to cry out to start war. Aro was the level headed one. But he too enjoyed war cause he could collect the gifted vampires left over after the rest of the coven was destroyed. Last but not least Marcus. Simon said that he could sense the bonds between people. Like family or friends or lovers. Great just what I need a vampire Dr. Phil. Could this get any worse. Truthfully I don't think it could unless they find out that I knew about the vampire world before I met Simon. That would get the Cullen's in trouble and Emmett possibly killed. I just had to remember not to let Aro touch my hand. I was chanting this over and over when Simon stiffened beside me, before relaxing into his seat.

 The door on the opposite side of the room opened and three very old looking men walked in. Two dark haired men and one almost white. I would swear if he was human he was an albino. With his pale skin and red eyes he could be an albino. The look on his face was anger, telling me this man was Caius. They came and took the other three seats surrounding the table. One of the dark haired men raised both his arms in a signal of what can only be seen as welcome and spoke to both Simon and I.

"Welcome to Volterra friends. What is it that has brought you to our wonderful city, and asking to meet with us."

Chapter 36: The Brothers Three

(BPOV)

I sat silently while Simon conversed with the brothers. I found out that the man who welcomed us was Aro. The other more silent of the three was Marcus. Marcus seemed sad or bored. I focused on his thoughts while sitting across from him. He really was bored. He didn't want to be here. He thought his brothers to be overbearing and pompous. I chuckled lightly to myself.

I turned my focus to Caius, he on the other hand just wanted to kill us and move on. Okay so two of the brothers are polar opposites.

Now Aro, he was interesting. So many things running through his head. He was so sure he recognized Simon but he couldn't put his finger on where. He also knew that I was human! This he was not happy about. Several possibilities ran through his mind, killing Simon, killing me, turning me…etc., etc. Yeah I would like to see them try it. Simon looked at me out the corner of his eye. He must have been listening to my thoughts also. I rolled my eyes mentally. No reason to give the brothers a prompt to kill me. I brought myself back to the vocal world and listened to the conversation between Simon and Aro.

"So what brings you to meet with us?"

"Well we were in the area, and felt it rude to not visit. That and I need to introduce you to Isabella. She will be one of us soon and I thought it appropriate if she met our rulers first hand so when I re-explain all this after her change she will have some recollection of who you are."

"I see. That is one way to go about things. Now for introductions."

"Yes sorry where are my manners. Isabella this is Aro, Caius, and Marcus Vulturi. Gentlemen this is Miss Isabella Swan."

"The pleasure is ours I'm sure."

"Isabella?"

"Oh yes sorry. Hello."

"She is a rare beauty isn't she. Now who are you?"

"Again I'm sorry. I am Simon."

"Well Simon it is a pleasure to meet you."

I watched as Simon shook hands with Aro. Aro closed his eyes and it looked like he was seeing something. When he pulled his hand away he had a smile.

"Miss Isabella it seems you are destined to be in our world. Kidnapped and then rescued both by vampires."

"Yes Aro. I plan to remain in your world. It seems I can't escape my destiny."

"Isabella would you be of so kind as to allow me to see your view of these events?"

I looked at Simon and he seemed worried. I decided to use our connection to ask.

Should I Simon?

I'm not sure Bella, I can't tell what is going to happen.

Well I can't very well deny him. He is looking for a reason to destroy us.

Do what your gut tells you Bella. You instincts are never wrong.

So I went with my gut. I placed my hand into Aro's. Again his eyes closed and he tried to look into my thoughts. Suddenly his eyes snapped open and a grimace graced his face.

"Well Isabella it seems that I cannot see your thoughts."

Simon looked surprised.

"I'm sorry. Is there something wrong with me?"

"No. No my dear. I believe you my possibly be a shield. Your power will be great once you are a vampire, if it is already this powerful while you are still human. I wonder if any of the others abilities will work on you?"

He seemed to muse for a moment. Then he walked to a table in the corner of the room. He spoke quickly into the phone, I shouldn't have been able to understand what he was saying in vampire speed but I heard every word. He asked Gianna to please send up Alec and Jane. At the names mentioned Simon ruffled in his seat. I read into Aro's thoughts and found that Jane and Alec are twins that he found in Romania. They were turned when they were eighteen. Alec was the antidote to Jane. Jane could cause immense pain and Alec could cut off all of your senses. Oh I hope my supposed shield works against these two. Soon enough there was a knock on the door that we had entered through.

"Please come in Jane dear, Alec."

When the two entered I know I shouldn't be surprised by the inhuman beauty they all possessed but these two were above and beyond the norm. both stood around 6 foot. Jane had waist length strawberry blond hair, mixed with red highlights. Alec had short hair in what looked like a military style cut. Same color as his sister except his highlights that peppered his hair looked more like auburn then red. He was also the one who led us to the room. They looked like they just stepped of a fashion magazine. Jane could even give Rosalie a run for her money. I listened to their thoughts it seems they almost think exactly the same or with one brain. They didn't want to be here. They found Aro's games to be boring and over used. They wished to leave but would never do so because they felt they owed their existence to Aro.

"Jane dear, Isabella here seems to be a shield and I can not get a read on her thoughts. I was hoping you would oblige me and see if your gift would work on her."

Jane smiled and nodded to Aro before turning to me. With a smile on her lips she stared straight at me for several minutes until her smile turned into a grimace. Apparently what ever she thought would happen didn't. I guess I'm immune to her too. Then she turned to Alec. He stiffened and began to breath heavily. I could see a silvery mist start to drift toward me over the carpeted floor. As it reached me it just swirled at my feet. Looking at Alec I could tell he was getting frustrated. Aro began chuckling and clapped his hands together.

"Excellent. It appears Miss Isabella is immune to our gifts. Delightful."

"Well done Isabella" Simon said to me.

"Dearest Isabella. I would like to extend an invitation for you to join us here in Volterra as one of our guard once you have been changed."

"Thank you for the offer Aro but I believe I will decline. I wish to stay with Simon."

And Jasper I added mentally.

"Very well. If you should change your mind you know where to find us."

"Yes I believe I do."

Again Aro chuckled.

"You are surely an entertaining child."

"Thank you."

"I believe it is time for us to graciously make our exit Isabella. It is getting late and you still need your sleep. You will need to be well rested if you wish to continue our tour of this beautiful country."

"Yes very well Simon. Aro, Caius, Marcus good evening to you all and it was a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"To you the same young one. I hope you will come to visit us once again when your change is complete I would love to see how this life suits you."

"I am sure we will meet again Aro. Until then farewell. Simon?"

"Yes farewell."

With that we left the castle and made our way back to the hotel. Once settled into our room Simon came and sat next to me.

"Bella."

"Yes Simon"

"Bella how did you block Aro?"

"I don't know. I just knew that I didn't what him to know my thoughts or anything about the others back home. I was worried it would get them all killed."

"Bella do you realize that I myself don't even have a shield?"

"You don't"

"No Bella I don't. I have a mental block I can use to block certain things I don't wish others to know but I cannot shield all my thoughts like you seem to be able to. Did you know you could do that?"

"Well I know that Edward couldn't read my thoughts. Ever. I just figured I was defective or something"

"Bella you are not defective you my child are extremely rare and special."

"Special. Yeah right. Now I think you might be defective."

"I'm being serious Bella. You are the last decedent in a gene pool started with a male vampire. And not just any vampire but the very first vampire. You can do things no other human or vampire I have ever come across can do. You except the strange things that go bump in the night as if they have always been there and apart of your life."

"Okay now you make me sound like some kind of circus freak."

"Bella!"

"What you did. Okay so I'm special and rare. Huh. Now I sound like some mythical creature that no one has ever heard of until now and realized that I am an endangered species."

"Okay when you put it that way it does sound wrong."

"See Simon"

"Bella, it's okay really you are somewhat an endangered species. I only have two other children left in the world and I don't plan on creating anymore. So you are it."

"So you are seriously going to look for your soul mate?"

"Yes I guess I should settle down now that I have family to look after and take care of. You and Emmett are all I have left except for Carmen and Zapheria."

"Wait I have more vampire family out there?"

"Well yes. You already knew about Carmen though. She is from the Denali coven in Alaska and Zapheria is in the Amazon."

"Will I get to meet her too?"

"Yes I guess you will if you want to go. Speaking of family and mates, Bella. What are you going to do about Emmett and Jasper?"

"I was hoping you wouldn't bring them up?"

"We can't put this off any longer."

"I know Simon. How about we talk about the easy on first."

"Easy one?"

"Emmett"

"Ah. I see."

"Well I know he and Rose have hit it off really well I know that she won't change him till he is one hundred percent ready to join her but it is something that can't be avoided. I know he loves her and wants to spend eternity with her. But I also know he is going to wait and see what I do."

"You two are really close aren't you?"

"Yes we are. We thought we only had each other left. Sure the Cullen's are like family but they aren't blood."

"I understand."

"So Emmett will be joining us in immortality."

"Yes"

"So now how about Jasper? Will he be apart of our eternity?"

"I don't know Simon. Honestly I'm not sure what is up with him. You said we were soul mates, and yet the second he sees Alice with hers he flips and takes off."

"Bella do you know why Jasper took off from the house?"

"Yes Simon."

"How?"

"I saw it in a dream. Jasper walked in on Alice and Davey and then took off out the window. He seemed so pissed off."

"Wow you did see it then. But not all of it."

"Huh"

"Before Jasper went upstairs he had a conversation with me. He was planning on leaving Alice to pursue his connection with you. The only reason he got pissed and took off is because it was a total surprise to him. He felt betrayed by Alice. He wouldn't believe that she would just not call him or even tell him that they were over and she found someone else. The way it looked to him was that she had cheated on him. Sure he knows that he kissed you but that was it. We both know that Alice and Davey were doing more then just kissing."

"Oh. I guess that would explain being pissed. But why did he run? He could have come to me."

"Bella, you know about Jaspers past correct."

"Yes. I know all about the battles, and fighting , the scars and the hell he escaped from."

"Well Jasper has locked away that anger and hatred. His monster so to speak. But when he saw Alice with Davey his monster broke free. His rage was all consuming. He could have killed both of them in seconds. But instead of doing something that would hurt everyone he chose to run. He didn't come to you because he was afraid of hurting you. He also didn't want you to see that side of himself."

"Alright. I understand now why he left. The Major can be a serious dick. But I haven't heard anything from him since then. Not a phone call or text."

"Bella. I spoke with Jasper. He knows you are with me and that we are going to be gone for a unknown amount of time."

"Oh. Did he go back home? Did he get the letter I left for him?"

"Bella child, calm down. Jasper is a rational being, I'm sure once he calmed down he went home to speak with Carlisle. Wait do you know where he went?"

"Yes I saw that he would run into his brother Peter. He will be staying with them while we are gone."

"Bella! You can't keep this stuff from me. I thought we told each other everything?"

"Sorry Simon."

"yeah yeah whatever. I hate that you keep things from me. Which reminds me, who is this Major everyone keeps mentioning."

"Well Simon that would be Jasper's monster as you refer to it. He was a Major in the confederate army during the civil war. On a mission for the army he stumbled across his creator. He thought she was a damsel in distress. She turned him that night. When he awoke he realized his gift and so did she. She used him to lead her armies in the southern Vampire wars. In the southern states he is known as the God of War. To those closest to him during the war called him Major. When he left her some 100 years after he was reborn his brother Peter and his mate Charlotte saved him. He was later found by Alice who brought him to live with the Cullen's and he learned to control his anger and blood lust."

"Oh. He has been to hell and back hasn't he."

"Yes and if when I'm a vampire I ever come across the vampire bitch that turned him and made him into that monster I will kill her."

"Violent Much?"

"Sorry it just makes me so angry to know that someone could hurt him like that."

"Ah. That would be the protection instinct kicking in."

"huh"

"Well true mates have a protection instinct that kicks in when they feel their mate is being threatened or in danger in any way."

"Oh. Okay. I think I need to give Jasper a call and let him know that everything is okay over here."

"That could be a good idea. I don't think he will completely calm until he hears from you."

"Thanks Simon"

Chapter 37: Bella's Letter

(JPOV)

It wasn't long after I returned to Peter's and settled in; that I sat down to read the letter that Bella had left for me with Carlisle. I should of known with Bella's abilities that she would have some foresight into these happenings before hand. Which in a way pisses me off more cause she could have warned me about Alice, but I understand why she didn't. I always hated it when Alice meddled in others business and futures with her visions. Oh well, let's see what Bella left for me in this letter. I opened it slowly to see Bella's feminine script sprawling across the pages.

Jasper,

I know why you ran. I just don't understand why you didn't run to me. We have always been able to tell each other anything. I know your angry and I understand completely, your stay with Peter and Charlotte should help. I can't wait to meet them. Tell them I said hello. I went with Simon to Italy to deal with some stuff, I'm sorry I left without saying goodbye. I guess we're even now huh. They say distance makes the heart grow fonder. Not sure I believe that but hey who knows until we try. Just know I will miss you. I will call when I get the chance, please take care of yourself while I'm gone. See you soon.

Yours truly,

Bella

I reread the letter twice. So she knew I ran. That's why she left with Simon to give me space and time. We did always tell each other everything, I see I hurt her by not telling her anything. Angry is beyond an understatement. I can't believe she didn't at least call and say goodbye. But again she is right, I didn't give her that courtesy either. I guess we are even. Distance makes the heart grow fonder my ass, my heart hurts not having Bella around. It aches in ways I never knew before. Oh how I miss her. She said she would call. She has been gone two days already, what could be taking so long. What kind of business did Simon have with the Vulturi. She said she was Mine! I think my dead heart just skipped a beat. Oh Bella why did you have to go?

"Because your pussy ass ran off to the Canadian wilderness, and now your hiding out with us." Peter chided.

How the hell does he do that? I would swear he could read minds.

"Nope. Just know shit"

"Whatever Ass. Bella said to say Hello to you and Charlotte."

"Smart girl you got there Major. Don't let her get away. Oh wait she already did, she's in Italy with another man."

"Peter you ass, you don't know what your talking about. I trust Simon with not only Bella's life but my own. So shut it."

"Wow this Simon must be one bad ass vamp if you trust him with your life."

"You have no idea."

"Will I get to meet this Simon too?"

"Most definitely. Him and Bella are kind of a package deal. Along with her brother Emmett."

"Whoa wait two humans?"

"I thought you knew everything?"

"Don't fuck with me Major. Spill what am I missing, you know I don't get everything."

"Okay well Bella and Emmett are pretty much orphans. Their mom died before they moved to Forks. Their dad died one year later on the anniversary of her death. Fucked up, yeah I know. So we all became close. Emmett got the hots for Rosalie but I told you this already, then Bella and Edward hit it off. They are more like family to us. Now before you ask Simon and Bella met in Russia when she was kidnapped by that Riley fellow I told you about. They have been inseparable ever since. But there is way more to that story then I can tell you because it's not my story to be telling. If you want to know everything you are going to have to warm up to Bella and make a good impression so she will tell you her whole story. It is actually a good one."

"So your saying a family of vamps adopted two lone orphan humans, a twisted love story ensues and the girl gets taken hostage by a rouge vamp, saved by another who by the way no one knows anything about. The girl then turns out to be your soul mate, you catch your soon to be ex-wife cheating on you, even though you were breaking up with her. You got pissed off, ran away and your mate went on an extended vacation with this mystery vamp and your all okay with this?"

"Why yes Peter, I'm okay with all this! No you dumb ass I'm not okay with this. The woman of my dreams and soul mate is in Italy visiting the Vulturi with her friend and my soon to be ex-wife is shacking up with her human friend."

"Just asking you don't have to get all bent out of shape Major. So your divorcing the pixie bitch then?"

"Nope I thought I would just let her continue to be married to me while she is shacked up with the human. Yes Peter the papers where sent out before I left home. Carlisle already had everything drawn up all I had to do was sign on the dotted line."

"Good. I never liked her anyway. Now on to more important things, Bella said Hello to me and Char?"

"Yes it's right here in this letter she wrote to me and left with Carlisle before she left."

"How did she know you would be with us?"

"Bella is really special. You'll see when you meet her. I will ask her to play for you on the piano, it's like nothing else on earth. She makes Edward's playing seem like child's play."

"Wow she that good huh."

"Yep she is special."

"Jasper?"

"Yeah Pete"

"Your phone is going to ring in about 5 seconds. 4...3...2...1"

Ring…Ring…Ring…

"Bella"

"I'll let you take that lover boy and tell Sweet lips I said hello."

"Go to hell Peter"

I reached over for my phone as Peter left the room.

"Bella?"

"Jasper?"

"Oh Bella I'm so sorry I took off with out saying good bye."

"Jasper It's okay. I understand why you did. Simon explained a few things to me about why you took off. The second he mentioned the Major I understood why you didn't come to me. How are you feeling now?"

"Like shit. My ex-wife cheated on me with a human. My brother is a mopey dick. My other siblings screw all the time so the lust at the house was sky high. Peter is being a know it all prick, and Charlotte is overly worried about me."

"I see."

"Not to mention I'm missing my best friend."

"Oh, and who would that be?"

"You. You silly girl. I know I was wrong in not saying good bye and I'm sorry. Yes we are even now so let's not do that again. Peter said to say hello."

"Hi Peter"

Peter chuckles from somewhere in the house.

"So are you staying with them until I get home?"

"Yes. Just for the sake of my sanity, when could I expect you home, we have a lot to talk about you know."

"I know Jazz and I'm sorry I took off on you too. I was just so angry with you for not talking to me. I thought there were no secrets between us?"

"There isn't sweet heart and you know I would have come right to you if I wasn't so angry."

"Jazz. Did you just call me sweet heart?"

"huh did I?"

"Yes Jazz you did."

"Oh. Oh well it fits."

*chuckling* "It's okay Jazz you can call me anything you want to."

"So…where is Simon? And what is this Mission in Italy all about?"

"Well Simon is out doing what ever it is that Simon does when he is out, and as for the Mission, let's just say Simon isn't happy with the way the Vulturi is handling things since he was last awake. Not to mention the thoughts that were circling during the meeting we had.."

"What meeting? You mean you were already in to see them?"

"Yes Jazz earlier today. We met them at dusk. Aro isn't happy with me not wanting to join the guard, nor is he happy that he can't read my thoughts anymore then Edward could. He doesn't know I know you guys though. Simon keep most of his memories from Aro using his mental blocky thing."

"Well that's good to know that they aren't going to be knocking on the door anytime soon. As for you being able to block Aro, well that's no surprise to me. I always knew you were a shield of some type."

"You did?"

"Yes Bella. Remember when you were angry and Simon kept trying to read your mind to see what was wrong and he couldn't. Well that was you using your shield to block him. So of course Aro won't hear your thoughts."

"Oh Jazz I knew I could count on you to help me figure this out. I was so baffled. Even Simon wasn't sure. He said even he doesn't have the shielding ability."

"Wait what?"

"Simon isn't a shield. He has a mental block but Aro could read his thoughts just fine."

"Wow I was right you are special."

"Who did you tell I was special?"

"Peter. You even baffled him with your premonitions. He couldn't believe that you knew I would end up being here with him. I think he's jealous cause your better at this knowing stuff then he is."

Peter growls from somewhere in the house.

"I heard that Peter!"

"Damn Major that girl has good hearing"

"Yep. So you better watch yourself Peter."

"Jazz why does he keep calling you Major? I thought that was only used when you were really angry. Your not still angry now are you?"

"No Bella honey, I ain't mad any more. Peter just calls me that from our time in the war together. He was my Lieutenant or second in command. Don't pay him no mind what so ever Darlin'"

"Whoa Jazz talk about southern. Have you always had the accent or is it a new thing?"

"No Darlin'. I guess it is just starting to show more now that I am more relaxed up here with Peter and Char. They know how to keep their emotions in check round me."

"Well I like it. It's rather sexy."

"Really now."

"Major. Don't you go startin none of that with us still in the house. You know how you project while all horned up. I don't think this house could take me and Char."

*Laughing* "Fine Peter I will try and keep it down to a minor lustful frenzy just for you. Is that okay?"

"Sure Major."

"Now Bella where were we?"

"Your sexy southern accent."

"Ah yes. How bout we see what I can do for you while on the phone in another country while also not upsettin poor Peter's libido."

"I would love to spend all night on the phone with you talking dirty and all Jazz but I still need to sleep we have several days of sight seeing before Simon is going to see the Vulturi again and I want to be well rested so I remember everything I see. I want to be able to tell you all about my trip to Italy."

"I can't wait to hear all about your trip Darlin'. I will let you get your rest then. Please feel free to call me when ever you want to talk. I miss you Bella"

"I miss you too Jazz. Good night"

"Sweet Dreams"

She hung up the phone after that and I listened to the dead air for a moment before hangin my own phone up. I guess I never realized that my accent was starting to become more prominent since being around Peter. I knew that man was no good for me. Although Bella did say it was sexy so it can't be all that bad of thing could it?

"Yes Major it could. Your little minx must really be something special if the Vultures want her."

"Now Peter is that any way to talk bout our government?"

"Yes and you know it's true."

*Chuckling* " Yeah Peter I guess your right."

"I'm always right."

"Don't get a fat head now. You know how pissed Char gets when you go all magic eight ball and shit."

"Peter David Whitlock. What have you been told about that fortune telling bull shit. I can't stand that Pixie bitch doin it and I won't stand for it in my house. Now Jasper you get your ass out there and hunt, you haven't gone since Peter found you. Now get."

"Yes Ma'am" we said in unison.

We both know better then to piss Char off. She is all piss and vinegar to start with. I can't wait to see how her and Bella get along. Bella is a Hell cat if I ever seen one. Those two together ought to be a force to be reckon with. Oh boy are Peter and I in a world of trouble.

"You said it brother"

Chapter 38: Volterra during daylight hours

(BPOV)

After my talk with Jasper last night I felt so much better. I could tell he was calmer now that I spoke with him. I never really thought about the fact that Jasper was from Texas until his southern drawl came out full force on the phone. It was sexy as hell. I heard Peter growling in the background when Jazz said about my premonitions. I chuckled to myself. I can't wait to meet Jasper's family. I guess they would be his true family seeing as how they all share the same venom. Wow I guess that would kind of make me their step-mom. *shudders* That shit just sounds creepy. They are way older then me and there is no way they are calling me mom. I guess since they call Jazz brother that I would be their sister. Now that sounds a whole lot less creepy.

I'm waiting on Simon to return so we can go sight seeing. He said it best to do during the day since the Vulturi only come out at night. I agree. They creep me out. I have a feeling they will be watching us closely though. They will just have to remain in the shadows. Aro is truly curious about Simon. He knows he is familiar with him he just can't seem to recall from where.

Knock…Knock…Knock

"Come in Simon"

"Bella how did you know it was me?"

"I heard you coming up the hallway and I could smell you."

"Smell me?"

"Yes you have a very interesting sent to you. Almost like a mix of Vodka and Tobacco."

"I see. But how did you know it was me coming and not some drunk smoker?"

"You walk with a cadence to your step. You favor your right leg more then your left. And your stride is evenly paced. I don't know if you do it on purpose or if it is just something you do."

"Damn girl. Your going to be an incredible vampire."

"Really?"

"Yes Bella my dear you are. God help anyone who tries to go against you. I almost feel bad for Jasper. He won't be able to get away with anything. No sneaking up on you or surprises with those premonitions of yours."

"My premonitions don't work like that Simon. It seems they only show me important events in my life that will cause a change whether it be good or bad."

"Oh that's weird I thought perhaps it would be more like mine or Alice's"

"It might eventually mature into something similar but I think it's more of a defensive thing. But I do seem to just know some stuff without even my power of premonition."

"Like foresight?"

"Yes. Jasper's brother Peter is the same. Jazz says he just knows shit."

"Ah yes the infamous Peter the wise"

"Huh?"

"Oh I have heard lots about Peter the wise or he is also called Peter the prophet."

"Oh god don't tell him that. Jazz says he already gets a fat head about knowing shit. Don't encourage him anymore. I'm sure if he heard any of that his head would get so big it might actually explode."

*Laughing* "Okay I won't say anything. So I will get to meet Peter?"

"Of course you will we are all going to be family aren't we?"

"You tell me? Does this mean that you and Jasper are going to work things out?"

"I guess it does. He said we need to talk things through. I already know he signed the divorce papers with Alice. It should be complete by the time we get back. We have a lot to discuss and I would love to get to know Peter and Charlotte."

"You know he signed?"

"Did I not just explain I have a similar gift to Peter!"

"Oh yeah right."

"How in the hell can you be so forgetful when you're a vampire?"

"I'm also human remember. I may be immortal and gifted and very old but most of my human qualities still exist. So I can be forgetful."

"Oh will I be that way to?"

"I'm not sure Bella. I was never there for one of my children coming of age. I do know that Carmen is full vampire and so is Zapheria."

"So I'm different then them?"

"Yes very much so."

"I knew it. I'm even a freak among freaks."

"Bella!"

"What you know I'm right. And if the others didn't start the Change until 21 how come I am already show signs of changes and I'm only going to be 18."

"I'm not sure Bella. All I can tell you is that you are special and I have noticed a lot of changes in you. You are maturing faster then most. I'm surprised you haven't noticed the changes yourself."

"I have noticed some changes."

"Like what? Maybe if we list them we can figure this out on our own without having you become Carlisle's lab rat!"

*chuckling* "Good point. So I have noticed that I have grown several inches in just a couple of months. I was only 5' 6" now I'm almost 5' 11"."

"Yes I would say that is a very noticeable change. What else?"

"I have seemed to fill out and aged."

"Yes I too have noticed you look older then you really are. You could pass for your early twenties, not a teenager."

"I have noticed I can calm my anger faster and easier then before where I would just fly off the hinge."

" Yes maturity will do that."

"Other then that I don't really know of anything else"

"I think what we are looking at here is a expedient transformation."

"A expa-what?"

"An accelerated change."

"OH! What does that mean exactly?"

"Well that means that instead of changing over a three year period from 18 to 21, you are going to be full vampire by the time you reach 18. However you will look and feel as if you are a mature adult. This is only a theory however we will have to wait and see. How long until your birthday?"

"About three weeks. Which reminds me, will we be back in time for me to start school?"

"Yes Bella. I set up another appointment to go see the brother's in two days. There I will reveal who I am and settle all these issues before we head home, I hope."

"Good cause we aren't exactly heading straight home."

"Oh were not? Where exactly are we going?"

"We are stopping in Canada to pick up Jasper, Peter, and Charlotte."

"Oh I see. Then are we going home or to the Cullen's?"

"I believe we will head home. There is a lot to be discussed and I have family I have to meet and get to know without prying eyes and ears."

"That sounds perfect Bella. Well now that we have that out of the way. What do you say to some sight seeing and shopping. Then we will go and get something to eat and watch the sun set from the vineyards?"

"That sounds wonderful Simon."

"Then let's be on our way."

We left for our tour of Volterra. The city truly is a beautiful place. I would love to live here but I think the brother's three would really get on my nerves. It seems like our time in Italy is almost at an end. We meet with the brother's again in two days. Great another meeting. I wonder how this one will go. I hope they don't freak out when they realize who Simon really is. I know he is powerful and all but I don't think I want to see Simon all pissed off and having to use said power.

"Bella"

"Yes Simon?"

"What are you thinking about over there. Your emotions are going wonky."

"Hey keep your emotion radar to yourself. I don't even let Jasper read me unless I want him to."

"Sorry it's habit. I'm just so in tune to your emotions. If you feel it then I feel it. Right now your anxious and scared? Why are you scared Bella?"

"I'm anxious about that meeting with the brother's. I don't know how they will react to you being who you are. I'm scared that you will have to use some if not all of your powers to prove it or to fight to get us out alive. I'm not sure I'm ready to see that side of you."

"Oh Bella child. You worry far to much for your own good. I have a good feeling about this. They will not try to harm you at all once they figure out who I am. You are more likely to see a bunch of very scared and shaky vampires at that meeting. You have nothing to worry about. I won't have to use any of my powers."

"How can you be so sure?"

*quirking eyebrow* "Bella? Do you not remember who you are with? It appears that you to will retain some of your human forgetfulness or is this just your paranoia showing?"

"Hey. That is not funny. I'm not paranoid. Just extremely cautious. The Cullen's have told me all the stories about the Vulturi and they do scare me. You on the other hand I have only heard rumors and myths. I have read silly fables and stories pertaining to you. No one actually knows anything about you."

"Yes I know this Bella. I want you to do something for me that I think will help you feel more at ease."

"What is that?"

"We are going to do a transfer of information."

"What?"

"I want you to take my hands and we are going to transfer our memories and everything about each other to one another."

"I don't know if I can do that?"

"Bella you can. Trust me. Now give me your hands"

I placed my hands in Simon's.

"Now concentrate on you life. I will do the same."

"Okay."

"Now Bella I want you to think about me."

All of a sudden I could see everything. It was like a movie playing in my mind. I could see everything there was to know about Simon. From the time he was changed to the present. I saw all his mates and children, the wars of the past, the vampires who fought with and against him. It was amazing. I never thought I could do something like this. I can't believe Simon has been through so much and can still be this peaceful being who stands in front of me now. But I see why he has no worries about the meeting now. They will cower in fear once they remember who he is. I hope I can be half the vampire he is.

"Bella open your eyes child."

"Wow. I can't believe you have been through so much."

"Yes I have. And to help squash your worry you will be more then half the vampire I am. You will be more of a force to be reckoned with then any other."

Queue blushing.

"Oh Bella."

"Shut it Simon."

"okay let's get something to eat I'm starving."

"Okay where to Simon."

"Over there. King's Italia. I'm sure we can find something edible in there."

"Okay."

We headed toward the smallish type shop up the road from the clock tower. It was lovely. We entered and were seated right away. I looked over the menu while Simon ordered us some more wine. I chuckled to myself. Once the waitress returned with our drinks we ordered. Simon ordered the Cioppino Di Pesce, which is a dish of shrimp, scallops, mussels and clams served over pasta with a white sauce. I on the other hand decided I would go with something a little more simple. The Chicken Saltiboca. It's basically a chicken sandwich with lettuce, tomato, onions, and fresh mozzarella. We ate in silence.

 Then when it was time for us to go Simon paid the bill and we left to finish our shopping. I bought a few decorations for my room at home and Simon bought a few sets of clothing. We left to go to the vineyard just outside the city to watch the sun set. Our driver just parked in the lot and sat on the hood of the car while we walked and explored the vineyard. Simon explain the processes used to make wine. I found it very interesting. I asked Simon if he had a vineyard and he said no. He was never interested in the wine business. However he did own several hotels and art galleries located all over Italy and a few in France.

 We sat on a bench under a olive tree at the end of the vineyard path. Not a word was spoken as we watch the sun set in the distance. The view was spectacular. The reds yellows and oranges blended perfectly together. Slowly fading into subtle hues of purples and blues. As the sky began to darken the first stars began to appear in the skies. It was so peaceful. The gentle breeze blowing through the trees and sending shivers down my spine as it tussled my hair. I wish Jasper was here to see this with me. I can imagine staring into the sunset holding each other close while listen to the sounds of the night life awaken in the surrounding forests. He would have loved this. My musings were interrupted by Simon clearing his throat to get my attention.

"Bella child what has you so preoccupied over there. You are sending waves upon waves of serenity and peace."

"Just thinking about how beautiful this is, and how much Jasper would have loved to see it with me."

"Oh I see."

"Well I guess we should be getting back it is after dark and I wouldn't want the Vulturi to feel the need to send us escorts again."

"Yes I agree Bella. You also need your rest. Tomorrow we go see the Hall of Art in Rome."

"OH. Yes I feel I may need as much rest as I can so I don't miss any of that."

*chuckling* "Bella you will never cease to amaze me."

"Well get used to it. Now let's go I don't want to be half asleep while we tour the Hall of Art. Or the fact that we are going to be in Rome! There are so many things I want to see."

"Calm down Bella we will have plenty of time tomorrow to see all your favorite tourist traps."

*sticks tongue out* "Fine let's get back"

"Very mature Bella."

"Just because I look old doesn't mean I have to act like it. Have you every heard the phrase: 'Old enough to know better, but still young enough not to care'?"

"Yes I believe I have."

"Well that's good cause that is now my motto. I will act however I want I have all of eternity to act mature. For now I just want to act my age."

"Alright have it your way."

"I will. Now come on it's getting late."

"There's the mature Bella I know and love."

"Bite me Simon"

Simon looked stunned for a moment and then we both burst out laughing.

Chapter 39: While Bella's Away

(PPOV)

It's been two days since the Major heard from Bella. It's amazing what that one phone call from her did to him. He is like a totally different man. I knew he was still really angry before she called but it's like she did some magic mojo over the phone and he calmed right down. Then I heard the accent reappear. Oh my god. I never thought I would hear that again. The pixie bitch squashed that shit real quick. She said he was a Cullen now and the Cullen's were British so he had to lose the accent or blow their cover with the humans. So he worked hard to cover it. But now it was back in full force. It's hasn't gone away either.

 He seems more relaxed now that he is away from the pixie bitch. Man I hated her. I can't wait to meet Jasper's Bella. She seems like she could be a lot of fun. We talked more about Bella over the past couple of days. He told us more about her as a person. Bella apparently likes extreme sports. He told us about her boxing and karate, ballet and piano.

 They don't really mesh but I guess she makes it work. He said she is funny and smart. Extremely observant. She lifts weights with her brother and runs track with him to keep him company. He said she has one hell of a temper. I told him I wasn't worried about that I live with Charlotte. I got my hand removed for that. Jasper of course laughed his ass off. I have never seen him so happy. This Bella chick must be good for him.

He has spoken to his other family at least once a day. Each person individually of course. He refused to talk to either Alice or Edward. He said he could feel Edwards sullenness through the phone and was feeling to good to deal with that shit. I had to agree with him on that one. Sadward was really depressing. I swear that boy was all gloom and doom. As for him not talking to Alice I can understand that also. The wounds were still raw and Bella isn't around to help calm him down again. I will have to ask what her secret is.

 Rosalie and Emmett, Bella's brother even drove up to visit. Boy was that interesting. Don't get me wrong I think I could honestly like Emmett a lot he was a cool guy but his blood was singing to me like I just walked into a private concert. It took all my strength not to eat him. I don't know how they can be so close to him. The Major reamed me a new one for trying to snack on him. Emmett on the other hand found it hilarious. Rosie the ice bitch didn't care for it at all.

I have a feeling those two are going to be a sexual force to rival all others. If Jasper can't be near them now when he is human I can only imagine what it is going to be like when he is a vampire. Good grief. They only stayed for the day and then headed out but even in that small amount of time the lust they were sending out, hell I could even feel it. The Major thought it was the funniest thing ever to bottle that lust up and then send it to me once the love birds left. Needless to say Charlotte was no where around. I spent the next three hours jerkin the gerkin. Once Char returned she was in so much trouble. She barely made it through the door and I was on her. The Major was laughing the whole time as I drug Char upstairs to our room. I vaguely remember the Major say he was going hunting for awhile.

 The following evening we discussed his little prank. He said he needs to do something with the emotions and I was the only mated being around that he could release it on. I reminded him of the three hour man to hand relationship I had going on before Char came home and that just caused both of them to laugh. I stood there dumb founded for a while and then whined like a school girl about how unfair it was. Which only caused more laughter. Finally I said the hell with it and stormed off into the woods.

 The Major caught up to me after awhile. He apologized for the lust fest. He explained that he couldn't keep it bottled up or it would have only intensified until he couldn't keep it in. He said it would have been even worse then the little he passed to me. To say I was shocked was a serious understatement. The Major never explained himself or his gift to anyone. I knew he could feel and manipulate emotions but I never knew what happen when he collects those emotions. I just assumed that he just let them go. I didn't know he needed an outlet for those emotions. He explained that usually he would release his emotions through music. I knew he played the guitar but I never understood why. I just guessed everyone needed a hobby. What I didn't know was that he used it to express his emotions. That explains a lot. I always got strange feelings when he played his music, it was like I could feel it. Now I know why. I could feel it.

 We hung out in the woods a lot over the next couple of days. Bella called again and they talked on the phone for several hours before I heard that Simon guy tell Bella she needed her rest. Who is that guy anyway? I figured my gift would help me out but it was like with this guy I was a complete blank. The Major found this amusing and said I must be defective. I of course took it to extremes and it ended in a massive wrestling match. Then we both felt the wrath of Charlotte. We managed to destroy the entire first floor of the house along with the back wall. When Char found us she said she was surprised we left the house standing. As punishment we were forced to repair the whole first floor, to Char's specs. Needless to say we added an extra room and expanded the first floor bathroom and the living room. She made us add a fireplace to the main room of the house. She supervised as we built the fireplace brick by brick at human speed. She said it was a learning experience. The Major had no problem with this. He said he was used to it from being around Bella and Emmett for the last 2 yrs.

 I continued to pry for information on this Simon guy but Jasper wouldn't budge. He said if I wanted to know I had to ask Bella or Simon himself. He asked if I could just know if Bella or Simon would tell me. I then had to explain to him that when it came to both Bella and Simon my gift seemed to be on the fritz. He seemed to think about this for a minute before he turned to me and smiled. He again rubbed it in that I was defective. I huffed and pouted. After a couple of hours of that Jasper decided to let me off the hook and said that the reason I couldn't get a fix on Bella is because she is a shield. Well shit that explains a lot. He said he didn't have to worry about her getting mad at him for telling me cause everyone already figured she was cause Melancholyward couldn't read her mind. With that tidbit of info I about jumped through the roof. I told Jasper that once she was a vampire I hope she would kick his ass for him cause none of us could. He cheated with that mind reading bullshit, so he always knew what we were going to do before we did it. The only one who could ever get the jump on him was the Major. But I'm pretty sure it's because when he is fighting he runs purely on instinct and doesn't really think about what he is doing. He goes with what feels right.

 Two nights after Bella's second call to Jasper she called again. Apparently it was good news cause Jasper was radiating some serious happy vibes. I was so fucking giddy I actually skipped out of the house. Yeah I know a vampire skipping is not normal. Char even had to leave the house to get away from the Happy Faerie that was strutting around our house, sprinkling that happy dust everywhere. I swear if I didn't know any better that the Major would be doing cartwheels around the house and front yard. We finally pieced it together after we over heard a phone call between him and Emmett. Bella was coming home. She would be coming here first to pick us all up and then we were supposed to crash at her place for awhile, while we did some getting to know you family bonding shit. Don't get me wrong I was happy that she was coming home and I can finally get to the bottom of all this mystery shit with her and Simon but if Jasper doesn't chill out with the happy vibes I'm going to have to piss him off just so I can have a reprieve.

16 hours later we were waiting at the airport for Bella's plane to land. Jasper was damn near bouncing on his heals. I told him he was acting like that little hyper pixie bitch and he stopped and growled at me. It was low enough that the people in the area wouldn't hear but menacing enough for me to get the hint: Shut the hell up or I'll rip you apart and hide the pieces. Yep that's the Major for you. Suddenly he stopped everything and stood stock still looking toward the arrival gate. I watched as the smile grew on his face. I looked over and I couldn't believe my eyes. She was the most enchanting creature I had ever seen, and that's saying something. When he described Bella I never thought anything like this. The mental picture did not do her justice. She glided gracefully toward us. If I didn't know any better I would say she was already a vampire. But her slow steady heartbeat said other wise. She stood about 5' 11", curves in all the right places, decent bust. Her hair was waist length, Mahogany in color with natural gold and red highlights. Her Chocolate almond shaped eyes were mesmerizing. She had pail skin maybe only a shade darker then ours. Her nose was small and fit her face well, her lips were plump and full. I swear if I wasn't already mated with Charlotte I would fight the Major for her affections. I would die but hey I would try anyway. A low steady growl brought me from my ogling. The Major must have felt my lust. Oops. Soon enough though Bella saved me from sudden death as she glided into his arms. The growl turned into a purr of pure contentment. Wait a minute the Major just purred? Holy Hell. I have never ever in my hundred and thirty years heard the Major purr. I watched as she wrapped her delicate arms around his neck and threaded her petite fingers into his golden locks. She continued to run them through his hair as they said their hello's and exchanged passionate pecks.

 I heard someone clear their throat and looked to see a man looking rather embarrassed at breaking up the couple. I watch from the sidelines as the Major and Bella broke apart but not completely. The Major kept his one arm securely wrapped around her waist as he shook the other man's hand. They spoke in hushed tones and then suddenly Bella looked up. She made eye contact with me. I swear the Smile that girl gave me could have set me on fire. The warmth of her smile was contagious I couldn't help but smile back. She turned her attention back to the Major and tapped his shoulder. He ducked his head slightly as she whispered into his ear. He quickly looked to me and smiled. Waving me over to join the conversation.

"Peter Please come join us. Peter this is My Bella."

"Hello Peter" Bella Smiled at me again.

"Hello Miss Bella"

"This gentleman here is Simon. Simon this is my brother Peter."

"Jasper there is no need for introductions I know exactly who Peter Whitlock is." The man I now know as Simon said.

"You know who I am?"

"Yes Peter I know all about you and your mate Charlotte. Where is the lovely child I thought she would be here with you?"

"Charlotte opted to stay at the house and pack for our trip."

"That was very kind of her."

"Well shall we take this somewhere a little more private and Bella can tell me all about her trip to Italy." Jasper interrupted.

"Sure"

"Peter do you mind if we spend the night at your place and take off tomorrow for home?" Bella asked me.

How could I refuse her with that smile.

"No problem Bella. You are probably tired from your trip."

Jasper gave me the what-the-hell-got-into-you look. I shrugged and started walking out toward where the car was parked. It didn't take us long to get back to the house. Charlotte was standing on the porch when we pulled up. I rushed to her side as soon as I turned the car off. Simon exited the passenger side of the car and greeted Charlotte. She would have blushed if she could have. He spoke to her in Latin which of course was Charlotte's native language. I had no idea what he was saying. Soon they were lost in conversation. That was until the rear car door opened. Charlotte turned to the car to see Jasper stepping out. We watched as he turned slowly and offered his hand to Bella. She stepped carefully out of the vehicle. You couldn't see her face because Jasper's body blocked the way. Soon they both turned to face us. I felt and heard Char's intake of breath when she finally got a good look at Bella. I heard her whisper under her breath "Oh my".

"My sediments exactly sweetheart" I said to her.

Right on queue Bella's famous blush graced her beautiful face. I should have known better she could hear us just fine.

"Charlotte love. This enchanting creature standing in front of you is none other then Miss Bella Swan. The captor of Major Jasper Whitlock's heart and soul." I told her.

Bella smiled at my wording and I swear Jasper just blushed.

"Hello Charlotte." Bella said rather bashfully.

"Oh Bella, Welcome to our home, no need to be shy around us dear we are family."

The moment Char said family Bella beamed one of her heat infused smiles. I heard Simon chuckle. I looked over at him as if to say what the fuck? He turned to me and replied

"You have seen nothing yet."

I swear my mouth hit the floor.

"No way man. You're a mind reader like Cryward?"

Bella burst out laughing.

"Did..you..just..call..Edward…Cryward..?"

"Yes Darlin' I did. It fits."

"Oh my god your right it does."

With that said we all chuckled.

"Alright enough of this silliness. All of you get in the house. I'm sure Bella is hungry and tired." Char chastised us.

"Yes Ma'am" Jasper and I both said at the same time. Causing Bella to chuckle again.

At hearing her laugh Jasper's smile grew tenfold. This girl is really good for him. I can't wait to get to know her. If she is as feisty as Jasper says this is going to be one interesting family.

We all sat around the living room while Charlotte made dinner with Bella. Bella and Simon would be the only ones eating but hey it was their way of bonding I guess. When I first heard that Simon was eating also I about shit. The questions running around my head were endless. Simon just shook his head at me and said he would explain everything later. Now was time to recoup and rest for tomorrow's journey back to Forks. They ate quickly and Bella and Jasper cleaned up after wards. I laughed to myself watching the Major all domesticated and shit.

I saw Simon watching me shaking his head. I looked at him and he nodded toward the back door. We both got up and headed outside. We walked for a while out into the forest. I know he was just trying to make sure that no one else could hear our conversation but the further away we walked the more nervous I got. Something about the vampire walking next to me instilled a sense of awe and fear. I know Jasper said he trusts him with both his and Bella's life, but this vampire makes me rethink being out here alone with him. What if he kills me and burns the pieces? What will that do to Char? Will Jasper avenge me? I heard chuckling come from next to me. Damn it I forgot he was a mind reader. He just heard everything I just thought.

"Peter my son you have nothing to fear from me. I will not hurt someone who will mean so much to my daughter. She loves you so much already. I would also never leave Charlotte with out her mate, or Jasper without his brother."

Chapter 40: So Simon Says?

(PPOV)

"What?"

"Just what I said. Do I need to repeat myself. I thought you were a vampire?"

"No no no. No need to repeat yourself I heard you. But what do you mean your Daughter?"

"Peter there are somethings you will learn over the course of the next few days. Not many know these secrets because Bella wishes it so. Which is why I can only tell you so much. The rest you will have to speak with Bella about."

"Oh."

"That's it OH. The all knowing Peter is lost for words?"

"Hey I don't know everything."

"That's more like it. I have heard many stories of your quick and witty repertoire."

"You have heard of me but I have no idea who you are!"

"Oh you know who I am, or at least you have heard of me."

"I have?"

"Oh yes there isn't a vampire or human for that matter who has not heard of me. I am the center of most nightmares in both races. The supposed leaders of our world quake at my feet when I enter the room."

"The Vulturi are afraid of you?"

"Yes. Very much so."

"So you are older then they are correct?"

"Yes"

"Both humans and vampires know of and fear you?"

"Yes"

"Bella is your Daughter? But she is human and you are a vampire."

"Your getting there."

"Stay out of my head."

"Sorry just thought I would let you know you are on the right train of thought."

"Well OK your forgiven. Now what was I thinking that I was right about?"

*chuckling* "Oh Peter you are definitely going to be an interesting addition to our little family group."

"Stay on track Drac."

"Ah Peter"

"What? What did I say?"

"Think about it Peter."

"I said 'stay on track Drac.'. Wait you mean to tell me…"

"Yes Peter."

"Whoa…no way."

"Yes Peter!"

"Oh my of all things unholy you have got to be kidding me."

"Nice word usage. But yes that is what I'm telling you."

"You telling me that you are Dracula. As in thee Dracula. First ever vampire known to walk the earth. Father of all vampires. Bringer of death to those who oppose his rule. And Father to Bella?"

"okay that last one didn't sound quite so dramatic. But for the rest yeah."

"Wow. And you chose to go by Simon? Dude that is so not scary."

"Simon was my given name at birth."

"Really?"

"Nope just said that for my health."

"You have been around Jasper for too long. You are picking up on his sarcasm."

"Not his. Bella's."

"Oh god no not another one."

"Oh you have no idea. Bella is worse then Jasper. You will see once you get to know her better. Which by the way I heard what you were thinking about her in the airport."

"Oh sorry about that."

"Oh it is not I who you will need to apologize to. I heard Jasper growling at you. The only reason he was doing that is because Bella was relaying what you were thinking to him."

"What you mean Bella is a mind reader too?"

"Bella is so much more then just a simple mind reader young Peter. So much more."

"What do you mean?"

"Bella is of my genetic blood line."

"huh didn't see that one coming. How?"

"I am able to mate and procreate with human females."

"Dude that is awesome. Shit don't tell Char I said that. She will lock my balls up in the safe for weeks."

"Your secret is safe with me. Anyway. Bella is the last of my latest bloodline. I will not start another. She is it. She also happens to be the most special of all."

"You mean you have more children like Bella?"

"Similar yes. Like, no where even close. Bella is one of a kind."

"So how many children have you had in total?"

"I have had 6 bloodlines on three continents."

"Wow. Where?"

"My first was in China. That line ended with a daughter of sorts also."

"What do you mean Ended."

"To make a long story short. Most of my offspring our male. They then only produce male offspring. Every so many generations one of the men have a daughter. That daughter grows and ages as any normal child until they reach 18."

"What happens at 18?"

"They begin to change."

"You mean they change into vampires without being bitten!"

"Yes Peter. The full transformation takes three years. They are full vampire by the age of 21."

"So what happened to them once they turn 21?"

"Well first I would seek them out. My first child Mesha chose to remain with her family."

"How is that possible? Doesn't their blood call to her?"

"No Peter if you haven't noticed I have no blood lust at all."

"Yeah I have. I also noticed you can eat human food."

"Yes but most of my children can not. As I said they are full vampire."

"Most?"

"Let me finish my story and I will answer all your questions then okay? it will be easier and take less time."

"OK"

"Now Mesha stayed with her family. Then my second Daughter so to speak was in India. Her name was Riti. Riti traveled with me for many years. We once found our way back to China where the two girls met. Our timing couldn't have been worse though. There was a war going on and needless to say both my children were lost."

"That sux. Go on."

"Next I traveled to South America. My first blood line there was short three generations of boys until finally a daughter. Metka was wonderful she was smart and beautiful but she fell in love with a mortal. He chose to stay human. So when he died Metka also found a way to die. It was sad but I understood love is a powerful thing between mates."

"Her mate was human?"

"This surprises you, knowing that two of your acquaintances are both mated with humans. On of those being your brother."

"But Bella is not technically human is she."

"She is very much human. She eats, sleeps, breaths. She is human. She is only seventeen."

"But she seems so vampire like?"

"I will explain that at another time. This way I will only have to explain it once."

"Good point. Please continue."

"So Metka passed with her mate. Many years passed before I mated again. It took several generations before another daughter was born. Zapheria is strong and brave. She has her own coven in the Amazon. Bella wishes to meet her one day and she will."

"So a trip to the Amazon. Nice hunting down there."

"Well she is one of my final three. After many years in the south I decided a trip to Europe was in order. Russia to be exact. That is where my Carmen was born."

"Wait I know that name? but where do I know that name from?"

"I believe she lives in the coven with the three succubus's Tanya, Kate, and Irina in Alaska. They are what you would say cousins to the Cullen Clan."

"Ah yes that is where. I had my run in with the evil three. Let's just say Char was not  happy with me for a long time."

"You didn't."

"No I didn't, but they tried and Char doesn't care about the details."

"I can see that. So now on with the story. She to is my child. Then and last but not least my darling Isabella."

"Don't let her here you call her that. Jasper said she is rather moody when it comes to her name."

"Ah but I can call her that because I am her father."

"Well technically you're her however many great grandfather."

"Yes and No."

"Confused"

"Okay my vampire gene can only be passed to the female offspring. Just because I did not mate with the mother does not mean I am not the father. If you were to check; her DNA she is half mine and half her mother."

"Wait what about her dad?"

"He is basically a clone of me. Our DNA is identical. As is with all the males of my bloodline."

"WOW. That is creepy and cool all at the same time."

"So Bella is the Last of my blood line. But she is also the most special."

"How so?"

"Let's get back to the house and I will explain to everyone."

"Okay but what about Charlotte? She won't understand."

"I will leave the re-tell of my story up to you."

"Oh okay."

"Let's go."

We ran back to the house this time. I could hear the laughter coming from within as soon as we got close. They were telling stories about us from our glory days. Or as I like to refer to them as our gory days. We did do some funny shit back then. I just hope Bella isn't to scared.

"Bella will never fear you or your mate."

"didn't I ask you to stay out of my head."

"Yes but when you start thinking outrageously stupid things I feel the need to correct you."

"You seriously are hanging around the youngin's to much."

"There is that southern accent that Bella was raving about the other day after she got off the phone with Jasper. Are you from Texas also?"

"Yes sir. Born an' Breed."

"Jasper sounds the same?"

"No sir. His is much deeper and far more pronounced then mine. He is as you would say older then I."

"Southern hospitality. My baby girl couldn't have picked a better family."

"But Miss Charlotte is not Southern."

"Oh I know all about Miss Charlotte."

"What do you know about her?"

"I know that she comes from my cousins bloodline. So she too is family. Either way you see Peter David Whitlock you are family."

"What! How did you? Wait why do I even bother. Of course you know everything. Your Dracula for god sakes."

*Laughing* "Yes that I am"

We entered the house with Simon, I mean Dracula still laughing his head off. They all turned to look at us. Bella had a knowing smile on her face. Jasper just chuckled. As if he knew what was running through my head. Shit he probably does. He laughed loudly this time. Of course two telepaths in the house no ones thoughts are their own.

"Actually Peter. If you want privacy inside your head all you have to do is ask. Unlike Edward we have the option to block your thoughts. You know like an on/off switch." Bella said to me.

"Well then by all means flip that shit to off."

Bella chuckled but nodded to me. I looked over to Simon.

"Fine I to will stay out of your head."

"Good I prefer it that way."

"Awe what's a matter Yoda. Not only is your shit on the fritz with these two, you don't like the fact that they can read your mind." Jasper of course said to add insult to injury.

"Shut it Major. I'm not in the mood for your shit."

"Did I hit a nerve" he sneered.

"I'm warning you Major."

"What you going to do Lu. Tell me shit. It's not like you can take me."

"Major"

"If you too are going to go through this shit again take it out side unless you feel up to redoing my down stairs again." Char scolded.

"Outside Major."

"Bella honey I'll be right back. I have to go teach Peter a lesson in respectin' his elders."

He leaned down and kissed her cheek. And followed me outside. I could hear Bella asking Char.

"Did they really have to remodel the whole first floor?"

"Yes Bella dear they did. That fireplace there is all new. I made them both build it by hand at human speed. Needless to say Jasper had no problems what so ever and took it in stride where my husband the big baby that he is whined the whole time because he had to go slow."

"I did not whine" I yelled back.

That set off another round of uncontrollable laughter. Great now they will be laughing at me all night long.

We made it into the woods about a mile away from the house. I turned and rounded on the Major.

"You know not to make fun of my gift Major."

"Oh I do, do I?"

"Major. You know I'm extremely sensitive about my foresight. When it goes all fritzy I don't know what is goin' to happen. It makes me kind of paranoid."

"Awe poor Petey is all paranoid cause he can't see anything about Bella or Simon."

"Major!"

"What? It's not my fault your acting like a whiny bitch."

"That's it"

I lounged for him. He of course being the strategic genius he is dodged me and slammed my ass into the tree.

"Ouch dick that hurt"

"NO…."

"Sarcasm is not a gentlemanly trait there Major. Did hanging out with that young Teeny bopper warp your delicate little mind."

"Don't speak about Bella that way"

"Oh now I got on the Major's nerves. I'm sorry did I insult your little lady."

"Peter I'm warning you now…"

"What yeah goin' do?"

I'm not sure when I lost my senses but provoking the Major was not a brilliant Idea. I stood there dumb founded as I watched his eyes turn from gold to black. The growl sounding from his chest should have been warning enough, but no I had to poke the proverbial bear. Next thing I know I'm up against a tree missing my arms and legs.

"You might wanna think twice before talking about Bella like that ever again. I'll be sure to give Charlotte your limbs."

"No Major. Don't give them to Char give them to me."

"No such luck. Later Petey."

I sat there and watched as the Major walked back home with my limbs. I can only imagine what Char will say when he gets back there carrying my limbs. "What did that Asshole do this time?"

And the Major will reply

"Well he whined and then he bad mouthed Bella so I ripped his limbs off."

"HE DID WHAT?"

"He spoke unkindly of Bella."

"Where did you leave him this time?"

"About a mile into the woods, leaning against a tree."

"I'll go get him"

Sometime during my internal monologuing Char showed up with my limbs.

"Hi Honey"

Chapter 41: All about Bella

(ChPOV)

"Hi Honey" Peter said as I approached carrying the limbs the Major removed for his stupidity.

"Peter. What the hell were you thinking provoking the Major like that? Your lucky he only ripped your limbs off and left. He could have burned them."

"Sorry Darlin'. I don't know what I was think'n. He just pissed me off insultin the lack of clarity I have with my gift around those two. I shouldn't have insulted Bella, I think that is where I went too far."

"Ya think"

"Char honey I didn't mean it. Your not mad at me are ya?"

"Yes Peter I am. How dare you insult a lady like that. I thought your mother raised you better then that? It's no wonder the Major took all four limbs. You know how he is when it comes to women."

"Yea I know. I should be happy he didn't scatter them all over the woods."

"Yes you should. At least he had the decency to bring them back to me and tell me where he left you."

"I apologize my love."

"Oh no you don't Peter David Whitlock. It is not I who you need to apologize too. You best apologize to our brother and sister when we get back to the house."

"Yes ma'am"

"Alright now don't move."

"That's not funny Char honey."

"Oh my lover it is extremely funny being as I hold both you legs and arms!"

"Can we just put me back together please!"

"Fine sit still"

"Char"

I laughed my head off as I approached my husband to help him reattach his limbs. I started with his legs which of course led to him growling at me and me laughing even more. He is very lucky the Major was nice enough to return to the house with his limbs. Once I had him put together he went for a hunt to restore the fluids he leaked all over the forest. *chuckling* Idiot. I wonder what him and Simon spoke of when they were out here earlier? Not minutes later Peter returned and we started walking back to the house. I asked Peter what he and Simon talked about. I was so surprised when he told me that Simon was actually Dracula, and about his ability to have children with human women. The biggest shocker was that Bella was his last heir. I asked about that and he said that Simon had 6 children in total but that one killed herself once her mate had died. Two were lost to war in china. He told me of Carmen and Zapheria. I knew Carmen from our time in Alaska. She was a sweet woman. He told me that Bella was the last and the most special. When I question him he said that Simon would explain once we got back to the house. The house was eerily quiet as we approached. Peter told me that Simon and Bella were telepaths and could also project their thoughts to others, so they were most likely having a silent conversation with Jasper. I just looked at him with a shocked expression. I knew they could read thoughts but projecting was a whole new ball game for me. I had never heard or met another who could do it. I guess Simon and Bella where listening cause everyone started to laugh at my thoughts. Peter and I entered the house hand and hand.

"Nice to see you with all your parts Peter." Jasper said with a smile.

Peter just grumbled and fell into one of the arm chairs closest to them. I settled myself into his lap and turned to our family.

"Okay so who is going to explain what the hell is going on?"

Simon looked to me and started speaking.

"I guess I will start. What has Peter told you so far?"

"Just what you told him about yourself earlier."

"So you know about my children then?"

"Whoa Children?" Jasper looked shocked.

"I'm sorry Jasper let me fill you in quickly. Even though you know most of this already."

"Yeah sure alright" he said.

They locked eyes for several minutes. I figured it was faster to do it telepathically then vocally. Bella looked at me and nodded. Wow that is going to take some getting used to. She smiled at me. I returned it. Then Simon and Jasper broke apart and looked at Bella. I'm pretty sure he was asking her if she knew. She nodded and smiled at him. His eyes lit up like a child's on Christmas morning and smiled in return. Awe! Bella winked at me. Simon then turned to us again.

"Okay so now that everyone is up to speed. Bella is my child. She is like me in a lot of ways. She will have all my powers. However it appears that Bella will also have a few that I do not."

"Wait you mean she will be more powerful then you? Peter asked."

"Yes Peter. She will be a force unlike any other."

"Wow" I stuttered.

"Yes now let me continue. She is already showing signs of having some of her abilities. It is early for her to be showing these gifts. The transformation usually doesn't start until they turn 18. However Bella and I have discussed this and we figure that hers is going to be a rapid change. She will be full vampire by the time she reaches her 18th birthday in less then a week."

"What?" Jasper seemed worried.

"Jasper there is nothing to worry about. Bella is a very special child. She is the only one of my children who have any special abilities at all."

"You mean none of the others have gifts?" I asked.

"That is exactly what I'm saying Charlotte. That is why she is so special. Not just because she has one gift but all my gifts. Including one of her own."

"One of her own?" Peter, Jasper, and I all said at the same time.

"I do not carry the gift of a shield. That is strictly a Bella special."

"Wow" we again said in unison.

Bella of course chuckled, causing the Major to smile. This girl is extremely catching.

"Bella is also much stronger with her gifts then I."

We all just looked dumbfounded again.

"The warm fuzzy feelings you and Peter feel when she smiles at you. That is her dazzling you as she likes to call it. It is a form of hypnotism. The only person it does not affect is Jasper, as he is her soul mate. He is immune to her affects if you will." Simon said to me.

"So she really is one of a kind?" Jasper asked in a voice of awe as her gazed at Bella.

She of course blushed tomato red.

"Jasper has been raving about her since he got here, I just didn't know how to shut him up." Peter said. Earning a blazing glare from the Major.

He better watch himself. I am not gonna save his sorry ass again if he continues to instigate the Major this way. Simon and Bella chuckled silently at my thoughts. I gave them both a smile.

"Peter dear. Do you think it wise to push the Major. You have just got your limbs back a few hours ago."

"Sorry dear."

"Anyway. Simon you were saying."

"There isn't much else I can tell you. The rest is up to Bella if she feels it necessary to tell you all her story."

I turned to Bella with a smile.

"Bella dear would you mind telling us all about you?" I asked truly curious about my new sister. She must have heard me cause she smiled brightly again.

"Sure thing Char. Then will you all tell me about yourselves? Jasper has only told me how you helped him. I don't really know anything about you other then that."

"Sure thing Bella dear."

We sat for hours after that telling each other stories and whatnot about our lives. I was sad to hear that Bella had lost both her parents in a years time of each other. I had already met her brother Emmett. He seemed like an easy going guy. Which I later found out to be very true. Apparently he is also the family protector and jokester. This is getting to be a very interesting family. Simon told us some more stories of his worldly travels and experiences. It is truly amazing to actually be related to Dracula. Curiosity must have got the better of Peter and Jasper cause they both asked at the same time.

"What happen in Italy?"

Simon and Bella exchanged glances and then burst into uncontrollable laughter. The two boys just looked shocked. So I decided to help them out.

"Bella, Simon. Could you please tell us how your second meeting with the Vulturi went please?"

They sobered up enough to begin to tell us the tale of their meeting with the Vulturi brothers.

"Well the first meeting was intriguing and scary all at once. Like I had told Jasper on the phone. The one called Alec gave me the creeps, he kept staring at me."

Jasper growled and Bella put her hand on his chest and he immediately calmed down.

"Anyway, I listened to all their thoughts while Simon made the introductions. We didn't tell them that I was actually Simon's daughter. Just that he was going to turn me. Aro seemed pleased with this seeing as how he saw in Simon's thoughts that he couldn't read my mind. Aro tried and couldn't. Then he called to have that Alec guy and his sister Jane to come in."

We all stiffened. Peter, Jasper and myself have had our run ins with the demon twins. Those two were born and raised in the pits of hell. They are just pure evil.

"Well Aro asked both of them to try and see if their powers would work on me."

The three of us growled at this and Simon and Bella chuckled.

"My shield blocks all mental powers. They were pissed when their magic voodoo didn't work on me."

To say we were shocked was the understatement of the year. Bella was awesome.

She smiled at me. This telepathy thing could work to our advantage. She winked at me and Simon smiled so small you barely saw it.

"So what else happen?" I asked.

"Well then we went back to the hotel. Simon got our second appointment for a couple of days later. So we spent our time shopping and sight seeing."

"that's sounds like fun."

"Oh not really. You could tell we were being followed. I knew Aro was curious about who Simon really was. Anywho, we waited those few days and then Simon decided it would be best if he told Aro who he really was at the meeting. I found it funny that Aro didn't figure it out already. Come on how many full grown vampires can go outside in the middle of the day and not sparkle?"

"Wait one minute here. Simon you don't sparkle?" Peter asked.

"No I don't and neither will Bella. If you think about it neither does Carmen. At least not really. She glows a little but other then that she could go outside in the daylight hours and not even cause a commotion."

"Well that just sux. How come we have to sparkle and you don't?" Peter whined.

"I do not know the answer to that Peter. I believe it may be a mutated strain of the vampire DNA but I can't be sure." Simon replied coolly.

"Well I for one find the sparkling rather magnificent if you ask me." Bella looked at Jasper with a dazzling smile on her face. He returned the smile and raised their intertwined hands to his lips. Kissing her hand and replied.

"Thank you Darlin'."

His southern twang out and very prominent. Peter made a gagging noise behind me and I elbowed him.

"Ow. Honey what was that for?"

"As if you don't know."

"Back to the story?" Bella asked.

"Yes please continue." I said.

"Well while we waited for the second meeting Simon had my portrait painted by the same man who painted his over 400 yrs ago. It now hangs in the lobby of the family hotel in Volterra. So then we went to meet them the second time. Aro seemed surprised to see us again but was still mildly curious about me. I listen to their thoughts again. Caius is war and blood hungry so nothing new there. Marcus was bored and depressed. He feels his brothers push it when it comes to leading. He wishes to leave them but he will not, Caius would certainly mark him as a traitor and he would be sentenced to death. And then our fearless leader Aro. Well to say he is persistent when he wants something is well understated. He again tried to convince me to stay with them but I again politely declined. Soon enough him and Simon were in a discussion on their past travels. It seems the brothers don't get out much. I saw and heard the recognition on Marcus first. He knew exactly who Simon was. Aro must have sensed his discord and reached for his hand which Marcus refused to touch. This of course caused an argument between the brothers. Caius and Aro accused Marcus of hiding things from them. Marcus just shrugged his shoulders and sat back down. It is amazing how one being could be so bored."

"So your telling me that Marcus is the only one who figured out that Simon is really Dracula?" I asked slightly amused at the stupidity of the brothers.

"That is exactly what I am saying. So continuing. Simon smiled and winked at Marcus causing him to flinch back into his seat, while the other two were busy raving about loyalty. If they only knew what loyalty really meant. So the meeting continued once things settled down some. They continued with stories of the battles they have seen and survived. Several minutes into an extremely old and bloody battle by the sounds of it, Caius started to piece things together. His eyes widened and looked between Simon, myself and Marcus. Marcus smiled at Caius and nodded his head. Caius looked to me and I smirked. The only one still in the dark was Aro."

"They really are slow aren't they?" I asked.

Simon and Bella started laughing.

"Well let's just say we left with Aro still none the wiser and the other two scared out of minds. I think those two are going to be reining in Aro a lot more then before. So that leads us to where we are now."

After that Simon and Bella headed off to bed. Jasper, Peter and myself went to go hunting. It was going to be a long day tomorrow. I'm not sure how I feel about going home to Bella's. I just hope the others are more welcoming. I know Alice will be pissed when she finds Peter and I there and Edward, well we never really met him or Esme and Carlisle. We have only heard stories. But I have a feeling that Edward isn't going to take to kindly to us either if he is anything like the pixie bitch. Jasper says not to worry about Carlisle and Esme. He said that they have enough love to fuel the whole world for centuries. I think I can believe that if they took him in with open arms after hearing all the things he has done in the past. Don't get me wrong I am no angel but most vampires hear of the things we did or see our scars and run for the hills. Bella is going to be even more special then we first thought. I love that she is going to be my sister. The way she calmed the Major with just a touch was amazing. I will have to ask more about the stuff she can do. Maybe this family bonding won't be such a bad thing.

Chapter 42: Home sweet Home

(BPOV)

We got up early to make our flight home. Peter and Char are awesome. Peter reminds me a lot of Emmett. Char is like a strange mix between Rosalie and Alice. Beautiful, feisty, angry and loves to shop. I know Char doesn't get along with Alice so I'm going to have to try to divide my time between my two families. I'm so happy Jasper got over all that stuff with Alice and Davey. We got into an argument when he found out that Davey was my old friend from New York, but he got over it when I kissed him again to shut him up. I love how that works. Fastest way to change the subject. Simon seems happy to have a large family and a place to call home. Now that I have my forever love it's time to start the search for his. Jasper suggested we start in Alaska so that Simon can see Carmen again. (Not to mention the three single vampire women who reside with her.) I think that is a great idea; I would love to see Kate again. We really didn't get much time to talk or hang out with out Alice dragging us somewhere for manicures and makeovers. Oh well it should only be two more hours till we land in Seattle. From what I hear the only ones meeting us are Emmett and Rose. Alice I guess is busy with Davey, and Carlisle is working and Esme is dealing with Edward. Yeah from what Emmett was saying he has been causing all kinds of hell since he found out that Simon and I were picking up Jasper, Peter and Charlotte before coming home. God he acts like such a child. I know he is 109 but come on give me a break. He may be that old year wise but other then that he is an immature 17 yr old teenage punk who is spoiled rotten and gets whatever he wants. Not to speak ill of Esme but she baby's him way to much. Well time to see the welcoming committee.

(EMPOV)

Rosie and I waited for Bella and the gang to disembark the plane. I was excited to see my sister again. It's been three weeks since she and Jasper both took off without another word. Rose and I went to visit Jasper in Canada while he was staying with family. Peter is cool and Char is scary. She gives Rose a run for her money in the bitch category. I can't wait for them to get here. Peter promised that him and Jazzman would take me hunting while he was in town. They are all staying at the Swan house while I stay with Rosie at the Cullen's. Bella said it's because Jazz is still pissed about Alice, but I think she just wants to keep him all to herself. Their flights arrival was just called, so off to the gate to welcome home my baby sister and her forever man. (he he he)

(RPOV)

Emmett has been driving me insane since Bella called this morning just before they boarded the plane. I was hoping someone else would come with us to pick them up but no. Alice and her love slave are off shopping. Again. Carlisle is at the hospital because of a pile up on the interstate. Then of course Edward had to go and play oh-Whoa-is-me-sullen-teenager-who-doesn't-get-his-own-way-so-I-throw-a-fit. Esme of course stayed behind to coddle poor Eddie weddie. Cry ass! I hope someone kicks his ass when they get here. I don't think I can deal with his shit anymore. If Bella, Jasper, and Simon go on another trip I am so going too. I don't know if I could handle staying home with the lovey dovey yucky couple, or pouty puss Edward alone for any length of time without a buffer. I won't be held accountable for my actions. Oh great they just called Bella's flight. I'm so glad she is home. It has been so boring here without her.

(JPOV)

We entered the airport terminal and I could already smell both Emmett and Rose. When Bella told me the reasons why it would only be them I thought I was gonna die laughing. (Not that that is possible) That cry ass shit is so Edward. Heaven forbid he not have 100% of everyone's attention. If he wasn't a vampire he would be the ultimate poster boy for Prozac. That boy needs to chill and get over himself. As for the Pixie bitch (yeah I picked up the name from Char and Peter), I could care less what she is doing or who she is doing it with. I know I should be careful with my thoughts around the house with Edward around more now. Bella still doesn't want cry baby to know anything yet. She said we will tell them all what is going on as soon as we get settled in and she has time to spend with Char and Peter and the rest of the family individually. (except Edward of course)

"Jasper, Bella! Welcome home" Rose called to us.

"Hello Rosie. Emmett." I nodded.

Bella ran at Emmett and almost knocked him over. That would have been some funny shit right there. He is half a foot taller then her, and out weights her by almost 100lbs.

"Why hello baby sis. I missed you too." Emmett said, swinging her around in a circle.

"Let me get a good look at you." He held her at arms length. "Wow Bella you look awesome. Did you grow some?"

Bella blushed on queue. She bit her lip and nodded. God what that does to me when she does that! Bella looked over her shoulder at me and winked. That little minx!

"Well how about we head home and I make us some supper?" Bella asked Emmett.

"Sure sis. Anything you want."

With that we all turned and headed to the garage where I am sure Emmett's monstrous jeep is waiting for us. It is the only vehicle that could fit all 7 of us in one trip.

(SPOV)

Emmett of course brought the jeep. Yippy. I could run faster then this car drives but Bella said we must bond as a family. Couldn't it wait until we got home?

(BPOV)

Simon was pouting about the ride. Jazz was… I'm not sure what you would call him… bored maybe… no not bored, unexcited would be the term I would use. I know he is not looking forward to a run in with Alice. Well a run in with Edward isn't on the top of my list of things to do either, but I know Esme will want us over for supper so they can find out how my trip went. That and I know they all want to see Jazz. I have been blocking my mind from Simon but I can hear everything that everyone in the car is thinking. Emmett is glad I'm home and can't wait to go hunting with Peter and Jasper. Wait! What? Oh hell No. there is no way I'm letting my brother out in the woods with Peter, he will get him killed. Jazz I trust but Peter and Emmett alone would not be a good thing. They are too much alike and I see Emmett either getting mauled, killed and eaten by a bear or he will slip up and shoot himself in which case Peter will eat him. No. No. No. not gonna happen. Not on my watch. Anyway where was I. oh yeah Rose is thinking about Emmett. No surprise there. Peter is thinking about…ewe that is not something I wanna hear about. Char is thinking about shopping with me and Rose. Great someone else who is a shoppaholic and wants to play dress up with me. Simon of course is thinking about our trip to Alaska to see Carmen. He is also trying to figure out why I'm blocking my thoughts from him. *Sticks tongue out mentally* I hope he sees that. It was just getting really bright when we pulled up to the house. Needless to say all the 'sparkly' vampires ran into the house faster then the speed of light. Simon, Emmett and myself took our time getting into the house. Right on time the phone rings.

"Hello"

"Hello Bella darling."

"Oh Hello Esme. How are you?"

"Good. I was just calling to see if you made it home yet."

"Yes we just got in."

"That is simply wonderful. Would you and the others be willing to join us for supper tonight? We would all love to hear about your trip to Italy and meet Jasper's brother and sister."

"I knew there was an ulterior motive to your supposedly innocent phone call Esme. (laughing) I guess we could swing by for supper. We can't stay long we have a lot of unpacking and settling to do."

"Oh yes Bella dear we won't keep you long. I know you have been gone awhile, and you need to get back into the swing of things. With school starting next Monday."

"Crap. Sorry. I forgot all about school starting. Thank you for reminding me. Okay Esme will six o'clock be good for you?"

"That will be perfect dear. I will call Carlisle at the office and let him know you will all be over around six."

"Thank you for cooking Esme you really don't have to but I appreciate it anyway."

"You are very welcome Bella, and it's not trouble what so ever. So we will see you at six. Bye Bella."

"Bye Esme"

"You all heard that right? I don't have to repeat it."

"Yes" echoed from different rooms in the house.

Suddenly I felt a pair of strong arms wrap around my waist. I could feel his cool breath on my neck as he moved closer to my ear and whispered,

"So what are we going to do until then?"

"What would you like to do?"

"Would you be willing to play for me?"

"I don't know Jazz that didn't go over so well the last time I played for everyone."

"Well I'm not everyone. I'm me, and I love to hear you play. Remember I'm an empath sweetheart so I'm used to hearing and feeling emotions. Even if they are filtered through music."

"Yeah I guess your right. Okay come on we'll go down to the basement."

"Basement?"

"Yeppers that is where we put my piano."

"oh okay."

"Yes thank you by the way. I never got to really thank you for your contribution to my private getaway."

"You Bella dear are very welcome."

"Come on you old hillbilly and I'll play you a tune on the old ivory." *chuckling*

"Hey I may be old but I'm no hillbilly!"

"Love you Jazz"

"You better. That was a serious wound to my pride Darlin'"

"Sorry Jazz"

"Your forgiven, and Bella?"

"What Jazz"

"Love you too."

We went to the basement. I spent the next several hours playing for Jazz. Emmett came down to check if I needed anything from the store. Him and Rose were headed to grab a couple of things for Esme that she needed for supper. I told him no. I could hear Simon in his room putting his things away.

Hey Simon. Whatcha doin?

Putting my things away. Why?

Just wondering. Would you like to join me and Jasper in the basement to listen to me play?

I would love to hear you play Bella.

Great could you grab Peter and Char too. I would love to play for them and see if they react the same way the others do.

Sure thing. Be right there.

k. Hey Jazz.

Yeah Darlin'

Simon is gonna join us with Peter and Charlotte to hear me play before supper with Esme. Is that okay with you?

Of course it's okay with me. I know Peter and Char would both love to hear you play. And don't worry about them freaking like spazward. Peter is used to emotional music. I play my emotions into my guitar so it effects people similarly.

Wow I didn't know that. I guess we both have a lot of talking to do over the next couple of days huh.

Yep we do Darlin'. Not to mention telling the whole family about you and Simon. Then we have to tell them we are leaving again. Which by the way I am not particularly looking forward to.

Yeah I know. We are gonna have some extra company on our trip though.

What? Who?

Rose and Emmett.

How? Why?

You missed when! *chuckles* I was listening to everyone's thoughts in the car ride home and Rose was pretty adamant about not being left alone with 'lovey dovey yucky couple, and pouty puss Edward. And we both know if she comes so will Emmett.

*laughing* yeah I can guess how hanging out around here would be detrimental to Rose's physical well being. Left alone with those groupings would make anyone ill. And she actually thought 'pouty puss"? that is so not a Rose word. She as been around the pixie bitch too long. It's no wonder she won't let us leave without her. They are starting to warp her mind.

Now Jazz that is not a polite thing to say.

"Hey do you two want to join the rest of us or are you happy in your own little bubble?" Peter interrupted our discussion.

We'll finish this later.

Jasper nodded.

"Fine Peter. Now would you and Charlotte like to hear me play?"

"You play? Like Cryward?"

"No Peter not like Edward. Now do you want to hear me play or not?"

"Just ignore him Bella. Please play of us." Char replied.

"okay here is goes."

I played the song I wrote several weeks ago. You know the one I wrote at 3 am while wearing a towel in the living room. Yeah that one. Well let's just say the effects were the same. A room full of crying vampires. Strange? Yes.

"Bella that was beautiful" Jasper said as he placed a kiss on my cheek.

"Thank you Jazz."

"Bella?"

"Yes Simon."

"Does all your songs have the same effects as this one?"

"Um… NO. The other song kind of zoned everyone out."

"What do you mean Effects?" Peter said while looking between all of us.

"You didn't notice the tears running down your cheeks?" I asked.

He reached his hands up and touched his cheek.

"What the Hell?"

"Yeah I know not exactly normal but hey at least you know that vampires can cry. It just takes some musical emo magic mojo to get you too."

"Yeah great. Something else to add to the list of things to avoid doing with Bella."

"Now Peter that wasn't very nice." I replied.

"Sorry Bella. It's just Crying is girly. And I am not girly."

"Sorry Peter I can't help it. The other song I play gives you a out of body experience from what I have heard. You wanna give that a shot?"

"Sure why not. Anything is better then girly crying."

"okay here goes it."

So I played the first song I ever wrote. The song I played at the Cullen's. I watched closely this time as all their eyes glazed over. It looked like what Alice does when she has a vision. It was really wicked to see. They all looked so peaceful. I almost didn't wanna stop. But when I looked at the clock it was almost 6. I know I had nothing to worry about. I was surrounded by 4 extremely fast vampires. I can't wait till I can run like that. Then I won't have to rely on anyone but me. Even if Jazz wants me to count on him for everything. He said and I quote: "That is the way it was done when I was growin' up. The man took care of the woman while she cooked and cleaned and raised the kids.". My wonderful reply to that was: "Well…For one I can take care of myself. Two we are vampires and don't need to cook. Or at least one of us is for now. Cleaning… ha. What a joke. You don't even make a mess so no worries there. And last but not least vampires can't have children…with the exception of Simon. But he is strange to begin with." well lets just say Simon yelled at me for calling him strange. Jasper said he would start being messier, and Simon still ate human food and so would I. Yeah right Jasper be messy, my ass. He has to be the only vampire I know with the worst case of OCD (Obsessive Compulsive Disorder) ever. Either way we both agreed to disagree at this time and would revisit the conversation topic at a later date. It was off to supper with Esme and the rest of the Cullen clan. (they sound like a bunch of bikers don't they?)

 

Chapter 43: Who let the cat out of the bag?

(JPOV)

We all ran over to the Cullen house. I can't exactly call it home anymore, cause home is where ever Bella is. I know they were all excited about Bella and I being home, but I would much rather be at Bella's house hanging with her. We have a lot to work out on our own. We still haven't talked about this whole soul mates thing. I know she has excepted it, and I have pretty much acknowledged that there is no fighting the inevitable. I guess our talk will just have to wait. The topic of dinner tonight will be Simon, Bella and what happened in Italy. This is gonna get complicated. I don't know if Bella is ready to reveal everything. Hell I don't know if I'm ready for everyone to know everything about Bella!

Simon?

Yes Jasper.

Do you think you could put your mental block on me just till Bella is ready for all this.

I could but why don't you ask Bella to shield you? It is basically the same thing. But hers is way stronger then mine.

OK. Bella darlin'.

Jazz?

Bella do you think you could shield me until you are ready to spill about everything. I don't want Edward to learn anything until you want him too.

I guess I could. I'm not really sure how to do it. But I will give it a shot. How close are we to the house?

We are far enough away if you want to try and shield me. I think you should try to shield Peter and Char too. Only if you can though. Don't stain yourself. We don't know how your powers will effect you since you are not full vampire yet.

Now you sound like Simon. Okay let's give it a go.

"Peter, Charlotte. Could you come over here please I wish to try something and I need you close till I know if I can do it." Bella called.

"Sure thing little lady." Peter replied.

Suddenly we were all standing together.

" I need you each to think of a number between 1 and 10. Simon could you try and read their thoughts. I want to see if I can shield them all."

"Okay Bella go for it." Simon told her.

He looked as if he was smirking. He knew she could do it. She stood still and closed her eyes for a brief moment. Suddenly I felt all warm and safe. I looked at Simon. He was concentrating very hard. I'm guessing it was working cause he didn't seem to be calling out any numbers.

"Bella dear you are doing just fine. I can't read a thing from any of them." Simon told her.

The smile on Bella's face was contagious. I just couldn't help but smile with her.

"Okay then let's go see Esme."

We took off again with Bella shielding us. Edward doesn't stand a chance. Bella is so kick ass.

(SPOV)

Bella was nervous about trying to shield all three of them plus herself. She wasn't even sure how she was doing that. I told her she could do it cause I knew she could. Bella is gonna be an extremely powerful vampire once the transformation is complete. Carlisle is going to have a field day with all the new information we have for him.

(BPOV)

Simon seems thrilled that I could do it. Jasper is so proud of me. I can read all of their thoughts while they are under my shield as if they were my own. We were at the front porch steps when the door was flung open and Esme stood in the door way with her arms spread wide in welcome.

"Come in, come in. Jasper, Bella, Simon, welcome home. Peter, Charlotte pleased to meet you both. Won't you all come in." she called.

"Yes thank you Esme."

Jasper set me down on the stairs. We walked in hand and hand. Don't think I didn't notice that Esme saw this new development. Which is not actually new per-say but new to her I guess.

"Please won't you all sit down. The other's will be with us momentarily. Then we can have supper and begin the tales of your journeys Bella dear."

"Sure thing Esme."

Jasper seemed nervous. I sent him a wave of calm and reassurance. His eyes widened at first but then he relaxed and looked at me. A smile played at the corners of his lips. He silently thanked me. I gave a minute nod as to not give anything away. Soon enough Rose and Emmett came in and took their seats. They started up a conversation with Peter and Char. It's good to know at least they will get along. Just as I was contemplating this Edward showed up. He glanced at Jasper and I and went to sit in the chair across the room. Good I so did not want to open that can of worms just yet. Next came Alice and Davey. I tensed next to Jasper. Him telling me he was okay and actually seeing them in the same room together were two totally different ball games. He sent me a small wave of love and winked at me. His way of letting me know he was okay. They too sat down on the other side of the room with Edward. Those three seemed to converse between themselves. Last but not least, Carlisle strode into the house about 10 minutes later. He smiled at Esme, nodded to the other three and walked slowly toward Jasper and myself. He reached his hand out to Jasper. To which Jasper returned the gesture and shook his hand.

"Welcome home Son. It's good to see you again. How was your vacation?"

"Good Carlisle. Very good. I would like to introduce you to my brother and sister. This is Peter and Charlotte." he said gesturing to the couple over by Rose and Emmett.

"Hello. It is a pleasure to meet someone so close to Jasper." Carlisle said.

"Pleasure's all mine. Nice to meet the one's who took such good care of Jasper when he left the South." Peter said holding out a hand to Carlisle. Who graciously returned the handshake.

"Not a problem at all. It has been wonderful watching Jasper grow into the man he has become." Carlisle smiled at Jasper.

He turned to me then and opened his arms for me to hug him. I ran into his arms and hugged him. He is the closest thing I had to a father for many months after Charlie died. I can never tell him how much it truly meant to me.

"Welcome home Bella dear. How was your trip? Do you see some beautiful sights?" he asked.

Carlisle knew not to go to deep with Edward in the room. He knew what was gonna happen tonight. I reached out with my shield and covered Carlisle to.

"My trip was wonderful Carlisle. And yes Simon took me to many museums and other historical points of interest."

Carlisle don't freak. I blocked your thoughts from Edward so I can talk to you before things get crazy.

Bella dear are you doing this?

Yes it's one of my gifts.

One of?

Yes. We will tell you all about it shortly. But I wanted to give you a heads up before everything went awry.

I understand. What is it you would like to tell me.

Well I have many gifts. Including a shield. Which of course you already suspected. I'm shielding you, Jasper, Peter, and Charlotte as well as myself from Edward right now which is why he is scowling at us.

Carlisle glanced at Edward and sure enough, his post mark scowl was in place. Carlisle chuckled slightly.

Bella you truly are one amazing girl. But how is all this possible?

Simon is my relative. Not just a great however many times grandparent. He is technically my father. I know your curious but we will explain everything after supper. Please don't tell Esme anything yet. I will keep you shielded from Edward until after I tell everyone.

If that is what you want Bella dear. And your right I have many questions. But I will wait until you tell everyone. But one other thing I would like to ask?

Shoot.

You and Jasper? Are you two okay?

Yes Carlisle we are just fine. I will explain that further later. Jasper and I have yet to talk about some things and I would like to have everything settle with him before I go telling everyone else.

Understood.

"So shall we get everyone fed? I don't know about you all but I'm completely excited to hear how Bella and Simon's trip to Italy went. Not to mention Jasper's vacation in Canada. I wouldn't mind asking Peter and Charlotte a few questions also if that is okay?" Carlisle threw out there.

"That would be great. I'm starved." I said. Followed by Peter.

"No problem Carlisle I have no problems telling you about myself. I doubt Char would mind much either. Would you Darlin'?"

"Not at all!" Char said.

"Well then let's get you all fed. Vampires go hunt while the food eaters head to the kitchen for grub." Carlisle said with a smile.

No for the true test of my shield. Long distance. Simon grabbed my hand.

" No worries child everything will be fine."

Chapter 44: All about Bella Part II

(BPOV)

By the time we had finished eating all the others had returned. They waited for us in the living area of the house. The second I entered the room Jasper was by my side. He lead me to the couch we had occupied earlier. It seems everyone took the same seats as before, except now Carlisle was in the arm chair with Esme on the arm.

"Okay so Bella tell us all about your trip?" Esme began.

"Well when we arrived in Italy we went to our hotel. It was beautiful. The vineyards and scenery was just breathtaking."

"That sounds lovely dear please continue."

"We hung out in the city for two days before we went of to Volterra. Once we arrived in Volterra we went to Simon's families hotel. It was built by Simon many many years ago. It was beautiful. We spent the first day in the city sight seeing and getting souvenirs. I hope you all received them?"

"Yes they were all lovely thank you Bella." Esme keeping the conversation going.

"Well the morning of the first meeting."

"First meeting?" Carlisle asked.

"Yes Simon thought it prudent to introduce ourselves before we got down to what we were really there for."

"I can see that you made it out still human. How did that go over?"

"Well Simon told them that he was planning on changing me. When Aro found out he couldn't read my thoughts either, he offered me a place with the guard."

Gasps were heard around the room from those hearing the story first hand. I could feel the growl in Jaspers chest building so I placed my hand over his chest and he silenced. Just then I caught Edward glaring at us.

"What the Hell is going on here? Why can't I read any of your thoughts, and why is Bella touching Jasper like that? I know what you said all those weeks ago was a lie. You just said that to get rid of me so I wouldn't find out what you were hiding, otherwise Jasper wouldn't have freaked out when he came home and found Alice here with her human boy toy." Edward interrupted before I could continue with my story. Oh that poor delusional little boy.

"Edward you will all find out everything in due time. As for Jasper and I, we will explain that also but not tonight. There is a lot to get through and with you interrupting I will never get through it all. So if you don't mind keep your trap shut until I ask you to speak so I can tell you all what is going on. Alright?"

"Fine but I will get answers."

"Whatever Edward. Any way where was I? oh yes the guard. Well I gracefully declined the offer. Told them I was staying with Simon as he would be my sire. We returned to our hotel and decided we would see them again in a few days and let them know who Simon really is. So the second meeting came and after they talked for a while Marcus and Caius know who he is, but Aro is still in the dark. I think the other two will keep a tight leash on him from now on though. Then we went and meet up with Jazz, Peter, and Char and came home. Any questions?"

I knew this was it; there was no holding back now. Jazz sent me his love and a wink and I knew I could do this.

"Who exactly is Simon? And why would the Vulturi care?" Edward snarled.

Carlisle stepped in on this one before I could answer.

"Edward son. Do you remember why we went to Russia in the first Place?"

"We were looking for Dracula to see if he could help us figure out what the hell was going on with Bella."

"Yes and did we ever get the chance to look for him?"

" No. cause Bella called and we got caught up in meeting her and then she introduced us to Simon who saved her from Riley in the old Romanov Palace. Then we found those records which you ran off to your office with the moment we got home so no one actually knows what they say."

"Well that's not 100% correct. Simon and Bella know exactly what they say. And if I'm correct in assuming so does Jasper." he looked to me and I nodded.

"How do they know and I not?" Edward was pouting again.

"Being as it concerns me, Edward I don't see where you need to know unless I tell you. As for the rest, Simon and Carlisle looked over them together and I told Jasper."

"So are you going to tell the rest of us what these papers say?"

"Yes I am that is what we are getting at."

"Now if you two are finished. As I was saying the reason we never continued to look for Dracula after we met up with Bella and Simon is because we had already found him. Now I wasn't sure at first but later I knew it to be true."

"What? What do you mean we found him? I haven't seen him?"

"Edward pull your head out of your ass and pay attention to what is being said. Even Emmett figured it out before you." Rose added

I smiled at her in return. We all looked at Edwards stunned face. He looked around at each of us. His eyes landed on Simon. Simon smiled at him. I swear Edward got paler if that was even possible.

"But how? When? Who?"

"I found him when I was in the Palace with Riley. I tricked Riley into helping me track my family lines. When I was down there I went to the bathroom and decided to look at some of the other rooms down there while Riley searched through the file boxes. I stumbled upon him sleeping in an old bed in the corner of a dusty room. I knew right away who he was. Regular vampires don't sleep. He was beyond stunning and he smelled absolutely delicious. When he woke, we talked for a while and he reminded me of Riley. So he went to hunt while I returned to Riley. When he came back he disposed of Riley. He even let me light the match to torch his ass. Then we met up with you guys later after we ate."

I saw Simon smiling at me.

Delicious huh?

Yeppers. You know it.

I smiled in return.

"What the hell is going on with you too? I see the smiles?"

"Edward Simon is Telepathic."

"What? You mean he can hear everything I'm thinking?"

"Yes I can Edward and I would appreciate it if you would stop thinking negative things about Jasper." Simon growled at Edward.

"OH and what are you going to do about it Simon?" Edward stood and snarled.

"Boy you best respect your elders before something bad happens to you." Simon said back to Edward.

"You are no elder of mine."

"Actually Edward he is. Simon is actually the oldest living vampire in the world." Jasper said.

Edward growled at Jasper. At this point I had had enough of his shit.

"EDWARD SIT DOWN" I yelled at him.

He did just has he was told. To say I was stunned would be a stupid statement.

"How did I do that?" I looked to Simon.

"That my child is the power of mind control."

"You mean I can control people."

"Yes Bella."

"Wow little sis your really are awesome. I thought so before but this just proves your awesomeness." Emmett said.

"Emmett son you have no idea how true that statement really is. Shall we get on with this now that the preliminaries are over." Simon spoke.

"Yes please." Carlisle replied eagerly. Of course.

"Well let's start at the beginning shall we. I am Dracula."

More with the gasping. Really people it's not that spectacular. He is still just Simon. Simon looked at me and smiled.

"I was created over 35000 years ago. I do not know how or why but I just am. I found out later in my vampire life that I can sire children with mortal women. My first mate so to speak was in china. It took several generations of male heirs until I received a female offspring, you see for the most part the male children born are basically my clones. Our DNA is identical to the last strand. Only the female offspring carried my vampire DNA. Upon their 18th birthday they would begin the transformation into vampire. It would gradually take place over a three year period. By the time they were 21 the transformation would be complete. My first daughter decided to stay with her human family which is fine because my children do not suffer from blood lust. And as I have recently come to know they do not sparkle either. At least not to the extent that you all do. So I went off to find another mate. This one in India. My female heir Riti traveled with me for many years. We eventually returned to china where my two daughters met. Sadly there was a war going on and both my children perished. I decided to leave that area for a while and made my way south. My next daughter was Metka. She found her true mate in a mortal. He did not wish to be turned so they lived out his life together. When he passed she to ended her immortality which was understandable considering the bond between true mates. Next I moved further south to the Amazon. My next daughter was born there. Zapheria. She still resides with her coven down there. I will go to visit her again soon. After she was settled; I traveled again for a while and found myself back in Europe. Russia to be exact. Where my last two daughters were conceived from two different bloodlines. You all know of my daughter Carmen. She resides in Alaska with her mate Eleazar."

Again with the gasps. Simon chuckled out loud this time. Looking at me.

"Sorry Bella was just thinking something funny."

"Carmen is one of your daughters?" Carlisle asked truly surprised.

"Yes she is and you Carlisle as well as myself, Bella, Jasper and now Peter and Charlotte know who the last and final of my bloodline is."

"Who? Simon who is your last child?" Esme asked truly curious.

"Why Emmett and Bella dearest Esme." Simon replied as calm as can be.

Again with the gasping. You figured people would get tired of doing that.

"But it can't be. Are you sure?" Edward asked.

"Yes. We are 100% positive. And those documents we retrieved from St. Petersburg proved it. Bella and Emmett are the last of my existing bloodline."

"So Bella is going to become a vampire when she turns 18?" Edward again with the stupid questions.

"Yes and no." Simon said.

"Yes and no? what do you mean Simon. You just said the transformation starts at 18 and ends at 21. What did I miss?" Carlisle the ever observant one asked.

"Well Bella is the most special of all my children. You see none of my other children have any gifts. The only things that make them different from others is the lack of blood lust and the fact that they don't sparkle as brightly as you all seem to do. Bella not only has one gift but all of my gifts."

"You mean she has every gift ever known to vampire kind?" Rose asked.

"Yes Rose it does. Plus a few I have never seen another have." Simon replied.

Suddenly everyone was looking at me.

"What?" I asked.

"What all can you do so far Bella?" Carlisle asked.

"Apart from the things I have already told you?" I asked him in return.

"What do you mean apart from? What have you told him already Bella?" Edward asked.

"Well I told him all about the prank I pulled. Which turns out that the heartbeat thing is just part of the vampire thing. Along with you not hearing my thoughts. I have a shield that blocks mental abilities. I don't know if it does physical ones cause I have never had to try but who knows right. Plus I have telepathy and telekinesis. I also can use a form of hypnosis. And can control peoples minds now too. Oh and I have been shielding not only myself but Peter, Jasper, and Charlotte since before we arrived and while they hunted; to just adding Carlisle before supper."

"Carlisle you have known all of this for how long?" Edward looked at his father.

" Well Bella and I have been researching all this since the piano fiasco before the kidnapping." he looked rather sheepish being caught hiding something from Edward.

"I can't believe you wouldn't tell me this. That you of all people would hide something like this from me. As for you Bella I thought you loved me? Why wouldn't you trust me?" Edward was yelling.

Jasper growled deep down in his chest which caused everyone to look at him. His eyes were solid black. Not a sign of white anywhere. The Major was coming out to play.

"Edward I told you that day at my house that I no longer loved you. You treat me like a child and act like your better then everyone because you can hear everyone's thought so you think you know everything well you don't. I stopped loving you when I realized that you couldn't appreciate me for who I am. You wanted me to be who you wanted me to be not who I am."

Jasper was still growling steadily while staring at Edward. I watched as Peter and Simon moved closer to him. Rose pulled Emmett back behind her and pushed him towards the corner of the room where she could guard him better. Esme was now in Carlisle's lap watching intently as her sons prepared to square off. I took a step toward Jasper. I saw his body physically relax but the black in his eyes was still there and as strong as ever. It's the mates draw to protect the other from harm. Jasper was protecting me from Edward. Awe…. Simon shot me a glare. Right now is not the time.

"Bella you can't mean that. I love you. Sure I was a jerk about your piano playing. I just didn't know that was gonna happen. I don't like not being in control."

"That is your problem Edward. You can't always be in control. That is not how life works. Shit happens and sometimes there is nothing you can do about it. And for the record I do love Jasper. More then anything in this world. And if you know what was good for you, you would stand down now before he decides you are a real threat to me and rips you apart right here in front of your mother. Do you want that Edward?"

"Bella you can't seriously love him. Have you heard of the things he has done. He is a true monster Bella. The rawest form of what we are as beings. He has killed thousands. Both human and vampire alike. How can you possible love that. For heaven sakes his own family are afraid of him when the Major comes out. When that happens he is no longer the Jasper we know. Can you live with that Bella. Can you live with the "God of War". a murderer. A true killer." he was yelling at me. By this time he had grabbed hold of my arms and was shaking me slightly.

The growl in Jasper's chest was now a roar of anger. It shook the walls of the house. Simon and Peter were now also growling in response to Edward's stupidity. Carlisle had since vacated his seat and placed Esme near Rose and Emmett. Alice and Davey had retreated also nearer to the back wall. Edward must have read something in Alice or Rose's thoughts cause he suddenly dropped his hold on my arms and started backing away slowly. Without a sound or warning Jasper was beside me. Still growling continually. He took me into his arms and began to check me over carefully. I could feel his gaze cover every inch of my body. Peter and Simon seem to have retreated to the wall with the others. Now only the three of us stood in the middle of the room. I placed my hand on Jasper's chest and curled into his arms. I could feel his body relax but only slightly. I began to stroke his chest with my fingertips. A purring began in his throat. I could not only hear it but feel it. I lifted my gaze to his eyes. The gold was there again around the edges. Shining brightly. From the corner of my eye I saw Charlotte come up behind Edward and lead him out of the room and into the backyard via the side door. I curled back into Jasper and the purring continued. He picked me up in his arms and carried me to sit on his lap on the couch. I don't know how long we sat like that, before someone said something.

"Is it safe to relax now?"

"I think so Rose but I can't be sure." I know it was Peter who answered.

"Yes we can all relax. I believe if we move slowly back to our original seats that we can resume this conversation. Just no one go near Bella or Jasper. It could set off his defenses and that would not be a good thing. Take my word for it. Being on the receiving end of the Major is never a good thing."

"And how would you know this Peter?" Rose asked again.

"Because I worked under the Major. I was his second in command. I watched his ass. Not like he needed it. I was just simply there. More times then not he was saving my ass, when I was supposed to be watching his. That and he is my sire."

The collective gasps again. God can't they do anything else. Simon's laughter broke the tension in the room.

"What is so funny Simon?" Emmett asked.

"Bella. She simply finds your lack of ….limited responses both funny and annoying. She is wondering if you can do anything other then gasping in unison." Simon told everyone.

Peter and Emmett broke out into girlish giggles.

"Leave it to Bella to think of our lack of responses funny at time like this with the Major on the fritz." Peter spit out. Earning him a growl from Jasper, causing the whole room to go silent.

I stroked his chest again while shushing him like one would do a crying child. I was cooing in his ear how much I loved him, that I was fine, that no one hurt me, that he protected me. I knew it was helping as he wrapped his arms around me tighter.

"Way to go Peter. Piss him off more." Emmett said.

Charlotte entered the room slowly from the back yard. She smiled in my direction. I felt a low growl in Jasper's chest. I sent him a wave of my love and felt it stop instantly. Charlotte walked past and went over to peter.

"Peter love. Why don't you go round the Major up something to drink. I'm sure his thirst is parched and it might help him to calm completely." Char said to him.

"But Char honey I can't even walk past him while he is holding Bella." Peter pouted as Jasper growled at even the mention of my name.

"See what I mean. He is in serious protection mode. He hasn't been this way since that one time with you when those three vamps tried to rape you in an alleyway when we all went to Louisiana. Do you remember how long it took for us to get him to come out of that state. And your not even his mate." Peter pointed out.

I made a mental note to ask Char about Louisiana later. Like when Jasper is out hunting or something. I can't imagine that would be a cheerful topic for either but I can tell it would really set Jazz a blaze.

"Your right this could take awhile. But we didn't have Bella then either. So why don't you and Simon go and get the Major something to drink while I ship the rest of these bozo's off to do something else. I think Miss Bella and the Major both need some time alone together. At least until he calms down some." Char said looking pointedly at everyone.

"Okay Char honey. We'll go." Peter said and him and Simon left out the front door so as to not pass by Jasper and myself.

Char chased the rest of them out. Esme, Rose, and Alice went shopping. Emmett took Davey to the house to play x box with him. Charlotte and Carlisle went to his office to talk. Leaving just me and Jasper alone.

A/N: Warning: Lemony goodness to follow. Please if under 18 do not read this chapter. If you continue I will not be held responsible for the warping and twisting of your fragile little minds! Everyone else please continue...

Chapter 45: Bringing down the Major!

(BPOV)

We sat together on the couch without saying a word for I have no idea how long. I decided that he was not going to start the conversation so I had to.

"Jasper honey?"

GGGGRRRRRR.

Oh no he didn't just growl at me.

"Jasper. Did you just growl at me?"

GGGGRRRRRR.

"Major!"

Finally he looked up at me. The gold was barely even there. I could see it lining the black center but at least you could see the whites of his eyes. I stood up from him slowly so as to not cause him alarm his eyes followed me. I knew it would take more then just some petting and calming words. I looked into his eyes for a moment then I turned on my heal and walked away. I felt him get off the couch and move toward me. I kept my pace even and continued to leave the room.

"Don't walk away from me!" he called after me.

I didn't acknowledge him. I just kept walking.

"Don't act like you didn't hear me. Isabella. I said don't you walk away from me."

I stopped dead.

"What did you just call me?"

"You heard me. Is..a." he drawled it out.

I don't know what was going on but soon I lost all train of thought. All I saw was red. Then the burning started.

(The Major)

She got up and walked away from me. No one walks away from me! Knowing that I need her here with me she gets up and leaves. Oh hell no. I don't think so. I got up and went after her. I know she knew I was behind her and yet she still didn't stop.

I knew calling her by her full name would piss her off but I didn't care. If it got her to stop walking away from me. When I looked into her eyes something was wrong. Her eyes were like flames. I could see the red, yellow and orange flames dancing in her eyes. The red and gold highlights in her hair seemed to flare as well.

(JPOV)

Somewhere in the middle of all this I came back to my senses. I knew it was the Major that called her out but now I was here to take the brunt of her anger. I knew better then to call her Isabella. What was I thinking. Oh right I wasn't. I allowed the inner beast to take me over and this is what I get in return. But I don't even know what this is.

"Bella Darlin'. you alright?"

No response. Shit what do I do now? Simon. Simon would know what to do. Right? He did say she was more powerful then him. Maybe he would have no idea what this was or is! Shit it's worth a shot right. It can't hurt.

Simon? Simon are you listening. I need your help, it's Bella. I don't know what to do. Hell I have no idea what is even going on. Please answer me.

I would if you gave me the chance between sentences. Welcome back by the way. Now what is going on. What is wrong with Bella?

I don't know really. After everyone left Bella and I alone , well the Major alone, she got up off my lap and started to walk away from me. I knew I needed her to help get me out of that state, I wanted to call to her but the Major took offense and yelled at her. Which we all know is a stupid idea. When she didn't respond and kept walking away he took that as she disobeyed a direct order so he yelled at her again. This time he called her Isabella. We know only you can call her that and get away with it. But of course you know Bella. She stopped and turned and faced the Major head on. She asked him what he called her and he of course called her Isabella again. Then I don't know what happened. Something snapped in her the same time I snapped out of Major mode. I don't know if it was a response to something wrong with her or what but I need your help. It's as if Bella isn't in there anymore. I called to her but she just stares. Even her appearance has changed.

Changed? Changed how Jasper this is very important.

Her eyes have changed. it's almost as if there is a fire burning inside them. And her highlights in her hair have brightened. The red and gold in particular. Almost as if they too are flames.

Oh Jasper this is not good. I'm not sure if you will be able to bring her back.

What do you mean? I have to bring her back I love her. I can't lose her.

I know you do Jasper but I don't really know if anyone can. I have only read about this in mythology books. I can't even invoke that type of power. We need to get through to her before it takes her over.

What do I do Simon?

I don't know Jasper. Only you can bring her back to you. Do what you do best. Show her your emotions.

Is that safe? I won't hurt her will I?

No Jasper you won't hurt her. Trust yourself. You are her soul mate. Her true mate. Her other half and equal. Only you can do this. Bring her back to us.

I'll do my best Simon and thank you.

Your welcome now go take care of our Bella.

Simon was right. I was her other half, her soul mate, her equal. Wait that's it. I'm her equal. I started sending her wave after wave of my love, worry, and calm. I reached out to her and pulled her to me. She was as rigid as a board. I just kept a steady pace, continually sending her my emotions while I held her to me. I don't think I have ever been more scared in my life. What if I can't reach her. I would lose her forever when I just finally found her. Damn the Major. Why did he have to push her. Why couldn't he just let her go. Maybe this was all a part of her plan. She knew I could override the Major if I thought she was in danger. And from what I can sense, Edward is still in the yard. Now he is pacing he doesn't know what is going on in here. Bella must still be unconsciously shielding us. Damn even in this state she kicks ass. I must have been projecting my lust toward her cause her breathing picked up and her eyes widened. Well that's a start isn't it. So I continued to mix my lust for her into the mix I already had going. All together I was sending her love, worry, fear, calm and lust. What a mix if I do say so myself. I picked her up into my arms bridal style and headed toward one of the spare guest rooms. There is no way I would take her to Alice's room or Edward's for that matter. And Rose's was definitely out of the question. I can feel the lust from her and Emmett when they are in there and I have heard their nightly activities before, I don't even wanna know what is lingering in that room. I laid with her on the bed. I closed my eyes as if I could sleep and continued my assault on her emotions. I knew she could feel everything I sent her. Stronger then I could. Then I started to whisper to her.

"Bella honey, I need you to come back to me. I can't be without you. I just got you back. Please don't leave me now. I couldn't live without you. You're my everything. The air I breath, the venom that flows through my veins. I would die with out you here with me. Your are my soul, heart, my love, the reason I exist, my other half. Please Bella Darlin' come back to me. Yell at me, hit me, curse at me. Something. Anything. I can't stand not hearing your voice. Seeing your beautiful eyes."

I just kept going. I don't know how long I was there for. Simon and Peter brought me jugs of blood just like Peter had done in Canada when Char punished him. Maybe that could help. I will tell Bella stories.

"Bella Sweetheart, are you listening. I'm gonna tell you a story. It's about me, Char and Peter. It's rather funny now that I look back on it but at the time I was pissed. Well it was about 80yrs ago. Peter thought it would be a good Idea to go white water rafting down the Rio Grande. I told him he was crazy but he said what could possibly go wrong, we were vampires nothing could hurt us…So eventually after two days of listening to Peter whine like a girl…"

"I did not whine like a girl" Peter yelled up the stairs.

"Peter whined like a girl. Char and I agreed to go. We got the canoes and other gear we would "Need" to go rafting. The guy at the store asked if we needed a guide and we declined stating we grew up on the river. That our fathers where miner's and fishermen. Needless to say the stupid schmuck believed us. So we moseyed on down to the river.'

"Moseyed…Really Jasper?" Char asked.

I chuckled. "Anyway. We all got into our own canoes. Seeing as we didn't really need the life vests we left them on shore. We were off to a pretty good start when we hit the first set of rapids. It was fun. I can't say I had a lot of fun back then but that was one of the funniest days of my life. Anyway back to the story. So we get a little further down river and the rapids pick up. Peter the genius that he is decided we should make this a little more interesting. I asked him how we could do that and he said we were gonna play bumper boats. I looked at him like he as crazy and told him he was too. I asked him what he thought would happen if someone caught us doing this and he replied that people would think we were just stupid or suicidal. Yep that would be just what I wanted, headlining the nightly news. THREE YOUNG TEENS ATTEMPT SUICIDE BY RIDING CANOES DOWN THE RIO GRANDE. PLAYING WHAT APPEARED TO BE BUMPER BOATS OVER THE RAPIDS. NEWS AT 11:00."

I felt Bella twitch for the first time in days. So I continued the story.

"So he talked us into it. By saying it would be fun. So we went along with it. We went about 4 miles bumping and ramming each other, when suddenly Peter turned to sharp and literally stabbed his canoe into Chars causing hers to veer towards mine. My reflexes weren't an even match for the rapids so they wound up throwing me into the air and then into the water. Needless to say I was wearing my favorite pair of boots. They were broken in just right and were soft not all stiff like new shoes are. Well once I floated out of the rapids into smother water I swam to shore. When I got there, Peter was getting reamed out by Char for not only breaking the boat but tipping me into the river also. Once I got on shore she looked at me and burst into tears laughing so hard. Peter was doubled over. When I looked down I realized what they were laughing about. I had a fish sticking out of each pocket of  my pants. My chest and arms that were visible through the soaked white shirt I was wearing was covered in leaches trying to attach themselves to my skin. I had some seaweed type plant thingy hanging in my hair. I looked like a shipwreck victim."

I could hear Peter and Char laughing hysterically down stairs reliving the memory with me. When suddenly I felt a movement in my arms. I looked down to see a pair of fiery brown eyes looking at me with a smile on her face.

"Bella" I whispered so only she could hear me.

Again she smiled at me. I could feel the love starting to radiate off of her in tidal waves. I think she was trying to drown me in her love which I would gladly do.

Jasper?

Her mental voice even seemed shaky.

Yes Bella honey?

What happened? And where are we?

You don't remember anything?

No Jazz I don't. where are we? I'm scared.

Don't be scared Darlin'. We are in the spare guest room at the Cullen's house. Now tell me what you remember last.

I remember Edward and I fighting. Char dragging him out of the house. I curled into your lap on the couch. You were in Major mode. I didn't know what to do to snap you out of it. I knew petting and sweet talking you wasn't gonna do it this time so I got up and started heading to where I knew Edward was. I knew that if you thought I was in danger it might snap you out of it.

Well darlin' when you got up you provoked the Major. You know he can be a real dick and he called you by your full name. twice. Then I don't know what happened. I snapped out of Major mode just to find you in some scary ass trance. Your eyes looked like they were on fire. I could see the flames dancing in them. Your highlights looked like they were glowing. It was scary ass shit. I asked Simon what to do and he could only tell me to do what I do best.

All I remember was loosing all train of thought and everything going red.

Red?

Yeah my vision tinged red. Then nothing.

Could you hear me talking to you?

Yes but it sounded more like a whisper at first. I could feel your emotions though. What were you scared of. You were sending a pretty strong dose of fear.

Oh Bella Darlin' I was scared I was losing you. I didn't know if I could bring you back from whatever that was. I thought you were gone. I couldn't live if you left me now that I just got you back. I fear I would die without you.

Oh Jasper I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to scare you like that. I promise I will try not to do anything like that again.

With that she reached her hand up and cupped my face. Bringing my lips to meet hers. Once they connected I felt like I was home. Everything was right in my world once again.

"Hey Major. It's real quiet up there did you fall asleep?" Peter yelled.

"Nope Peter. Just died and gone to heaven." I snidely replied. Smiling at Bella.

"That is not Funny Jasper Dwight Whitlock. Not funny one little bit." Charlotte yelled back at me.

Bella giggled into my chest to muffle the sound. She looked up at me and mouthed Dwight? I growled at her quietly. She just started giggling more. This time it caught the attention of the peanut gallery down stairs.

"Hey is Bella awake up there. If she is you better tell us. You can't keep her all to yourself you know." Peter called again.

"Wanna bet?"

"what kind of bet?" Peter asked.

"Never mind Peter. You wouldn't win anyway. An if I wanna keep her all to myself I will. And their ain't nuttin you girls can do about it."

I knew I was pushing it, I'm not sure if Bella was up for anything like this. I looked over at her to see her trying to hold in her laughter. Well I can't have any of that now can I? so I reached over and started tickling her sides. She couldn't hold it in any longer and burst in to laughter.

"Jasper… that's not fair…..I can't fight…back…." she got out between giggles.

"That's right darlin' you can't fight it. I haven't heard your laughter in days and I'll be damned if your gonna hide it from me." I chided.

Bella looked shocked for a minute. I paused to let her take in what I just said.

"Days?"

"Yes Bella Darlin'. Don't get upset. You have been in your own little world for three days. School starts in two." I told her.

She looked like a deer caught in the headlights. Her fiery eyes wide and her lips shaped into a small O shape. So I did the only thing I could do. I kissed her. It took her a second to respond. Just like I knew it would. When we pulled up for air she looked at me and smiled. God I love her smile. Suddenly she looked toward the door. Then she looked back at me.

Jasper honey. How quick can you get us to my place without anyone knowing were gone?

Quick enough why darlin?

We need some us time to work through everything. Not just this blackout thingy but 'us'. you know that talk we were supposed to have before all this shit started happening with Alice and Italy.

Well then Darlin' will it be door or window?

Window. Peter is waiting just at the top of the stairs down the hall. He will be coming in here in about 20 seconds so you better make this happen fast.

Anything for you darlin'.

I lifted her into my arms and we disappeared out the window. I heard the door to the room open just as we vanished into the woods between the two houses.

"Bella Darlin' is there anyone at your house. Can you see?"

"Nope no one is there. When we get there go straight to the basement. We can go in there. The walls are sound proof. And with my shield not even Simon will be able to hear us. So we can converse in privacy."

"Bella you think of everythin' don't ya."

"Yep."

(BPOV)

We made it to the house in record time. No one was here of course but that didn't matter I wanted to be sure we remained alone until we finished talking this out. I withdrew my shield so it only cover Jasper and myself. That ought to keep them busy for a while trying to figure out why Edward can hear them again. We sat in the dojo on the large throw pillows that Alice had put in there. But from what I gather it was Jasper who had picked them out. We had so much in common it wasn't even funny. Well I might as well get this over with.

"Jasper."

"Yeah Bella."

"What did you figure out when you were in Seattle?"

"Well I realized that I love you. I couldn't stop thinking about you. I was wondering what you were doing. I was hoping you were thinking about me just as much. I missed your smile, your laugh, your free spirit. I just simply missed you."

"I had missed you too. I was thinking of you constantly. I just wanted you to come home to me."

"Simon told me you were driving him crazy worrying about me. What were you worried about?"

"I haven't really told anyone besides Carlisle and Simon. I know I told you some but well… those dreams I told you about. They aren't just dreams. They are visions of the future. And well I had one of you. The night before you came home. I knew you were gonna catch Alice and Davey. I knew they were soul mates. I also knew you were gonna run. So I had already had a bag packed to leave to go with Simon when he came to tell me what I already knew. I just wasn't sure if you would ever come back. I didn't want to end up looking like a zombie and eventually fading to dust. But I had a choice to make. Allow you to catch Alice and be hurt and run off or hurt everyone else by telling them not to be together. I couldn't hurt everyone. So I chose to let you find them that day when you came home. I wrote that letter for you and gave it to Simon to give to Carlisle that morning while he waited for you to come. The vision I had was worse then how it happened, I guess I have Simon to thank for that."

"What do you mean the vision was worse?"

"Well in my vision you actually almost drain Davey. It takes all Simon had to pull you off of him. You actually attacked Alice. You tore her limbs off and threw them out the window. You were going to burn them but Simon told you to run. And you did. By the time you stopped your guilt for almost draining Davey and hurting Alice consumed you and you went to find a nomad you used to know. He could control the element of fire. Your were going to have him tear you apart and burn the pieces. Leaving me to rot away without you." I was in tears by this point. I could feel the hot liquid pouring down my cheeks.

"Oh Bella Sweetheart I could never do that. I love you too much."

"But don't you see Jasper you didn't know if you loved me yet when I had the first dream. The morning of your return the vision changed. and I saw you running away and staying with Peter and Char until I came back. Which is why I left the letter with Carlisle. I knew you would come home to collect your things and to tell Carlisle of your plans."

"Darlin' I love you more then my own life. I could never do anything to intentionally hurt you. What happened the other day scared the shit out of me. I thought I had lost you. You wouldn't talk, or eat. Hell you didn't even sleep. You just laid in my arms staring at the wall in front of you. It wasn't until I started telling you that story did I even feel you move once."

"I'm so sorry for scaring you Jazz. I love you too. And that story was really funny. I could actually picture you all dripping wet with you hair in your face."

I could feel my lust for him spiking as I pictured him all drippy. I know he could feel it too. That is the best part of being in love with an empath he already knows what your feeling before you say anything. I looked over at Jasper and saw that his eyes were coal black but I knew it wasn't the Major this time. I could feel the lust radiating off of him in waves. This was pure horny Jasper. I crawled into his lap and pressed my hand to his cheek. I decided before we go any further I needed him to see what the last three days was like. I felt him stiffen under my touch.

"Bells. What in the hell was that?"

"That Jazz was what the last three days was like for me."

"You said you were scared you were gonna lose me well technically you did. I was burning in that fire for those three days. I couldn't see or feel anything but fire. I heard you talking to me though. It helped to take my mind off the fire. Occasionally I could feel your fear, and worry. Then your love and lust. What made you think to send your lust to me?"

"I figured it was only fair for you to feel all my feelings toward you. You show me all the time. And that fire, I could see it burning in your eyes. Little flames dancing around. Your hair even seemed to dance with it. I had to give it everything I had."

"Fair enough. Now where were we. Oh yes."

I sent him an extremely strong wave of desire and lust. I could see his eyes darken immediately. I could feel his body move closer to mine. I felt his lips on my neck, placing light kisses all over. Then he slowly but deliberately slid his tongue from my collar bone up my neck to just below my ear. Sending my lust for him skyrocketing. He kissed his way to my jaw. Along my cheek until our lips met for a passionate fiery kiss. I felt his tongue sweep my lip and my own came out to mingle with his. We both fought for dominance. I felt his hands slide up my sides to my ribs and around to my back. I arched at his cold touch but became accustomed to it quickly. He slowly laid me down on the pillows, never breaking the kiss. When I needed to breathe he got up from over top of me. I pouted at the loss of contact. He gave me a cocky smirk and walked to the basement door and locked it. I see where this is going now. No interruptions. Good. He glided gracefully back over to me and slid down beside me. Wrapping his one arm underneath me while the other cupped my cheek and brought my lips to his. The passion and desire were burning my lips. My hands slid under the hem of his button down shirt and began rubbing his chest like I did before to calm him down only this time it was more sensual. The purring started again. I had to ask.

"Jasper love. Why is it that you purr when I rub you? I haven't seen or heard any other couple purr when they touch. Even Rose and Emmett. Not Even Carlisle and Esme. And they have been together forever."

"I'm not sure Darlin' but I don't mind it one bit. What your doin to me feels incredible. And I wouldn't stop it for the world." he replied. As his lips continued their exploration of my jaw and neckline.

I started to unbutton his shirt. Once the buttons where gone, I began to push it from his arms. I felt him stiffen under my hands.

"Jasper what's wrong?"

"Bella my scars."

"Jasper your scars don't bother me. I love them as much as I love you. They are a part of who you are and I love every bit of you. Now shush." I said placing my finger to his lips.

He kissed my finger and it started again. He kissed up my arm and across my shoulder. When he returned to the neckline of my blouse he hesitated for a moment too long.

"Jazz?"

"Bella are you sure this is what you want?"

"Stupid question gets a stupid answer. No Jazz I don't want this, I'm taking your clothes off in a sexual manner so I can do the laundry. Yes Jazz I want this. More then anything else in the world right now. I want you. I want to be yours in every way. Please don't make me beg. You know you will lose. Make love to me Jasper."

"Well since you put it that way. It would Please me most to make love to such a beautiful woman. And I won't make you beg. This time! That would just be cruel."

"oh your such a gentlemen." rolling eyes.

"I know."

"Jazz."

I was suddenly silenced by his lips. I felt his hands slide beneath my shirt. When is hand cupped my breast, and his fingers teased my nipples for the first time, I couldn't stop the moan that left my mouth. He must have taken that as a good sign cause seconds later my shirt and bra were laying on the floor a few feet away. He slowly kissed down my chest and as he reached my breasts he took one in each hand pushing them together. Then he lowered his head and took both nipples into his mouth simultaneously. The pleasure coursed through my body and straight to my core. I could feel the heat building as my body tingled. When he released he only let one fall back into place. He continued his assault on my breast while his fingers professionally massaged the other. I swear he could drive me to an orgasm by just playing with my nipples the way he was. Then suddenly he switched sides. I managed to get his shirt off in that span of time and it too was added to the pile building on the floor. The moans and whimpers of pleasure flowing from my mouth were causing him to purr even louder then before. It must be a sign of contentment and pleasure. He began to kiss his way back up to my lips where they connected once again.

"Please Jasper I want to feel you inside me." I begged.

"Patience is rewarded my dearest." he whispered against my skin.

I reached for his jeans and managed to unbutton and unzip them before he had me distracted. He was kissing down my stomach while swirling his tongue along the skin creating patterns which I was trying my damnedest to figure out. When he suddenly stopped. I realized what he was doing. He just wrote his name down my chest in his venom. I could see it glistening in the lights from the fountains in the corner of the room. He again began kissing along the waist line of my jeans. I felt my body shiver from his touch. But it wasn't from the cold. Quite the opposite. His touch left a trail of fire everywhere. I felt and heard rather then saw when he popped the button on my jeans. I felt him slide them down my legs teasingly slow. Once they joined the pile of clothes he began to kiss his way up my legs. First the right then the left. When he reached the apex of my legs I felt him kiss my center over the fabric. The jolt of fire that burned through my body was searing. I know he felt it too. I could see them. The flames that is burning and dancing in the pools of onyx. I could see it burning him from the inside out. He came up to connect once more with my lips. I felt his fingers trace the outline of my panties. Using my feet I slowly removed his pants from his form as he hovered over me. Once I got them to his feet he kicked them away toward the growing pile. Leaving us both in our underwear only. The question boxers or briefs was solved. He was most definitely a boxer-brief man. They hugged his ass, hips and legs perfectly. The bulge in his front showed prominent. Jasper was very well endowed. Bless this perfect man. The kissing resumed once more. His tongue trailed behind the finger making it's way from my lips to my panty line. His finger slid under the hem and shifted to my hip. Bringing his other hand to mimic the movement of the first hand. He removed my panties in one swift move. Now the only barrier between me and him was his. Which to my pleasure were removed just as quickly as mine. Jasper in all his glory was a sight to behold. The sculptures in the museums held nothing on him. He would give the gods a run for their money. As he moved closer I could feel his eyes drinking me in. I knew I was tone and fit so I had nothing to fear. I swear I heard him whisper beautiful. I'm pretty sure I blushed. He crawled up my body slowly kissing here and there on the way up. When he came to my ear he whispered.

"You have nothing to be bashful about Bella, you are beautiful."

My lust and desire to have him buried deep inside me intensified by 100. I know he felt it. He pushed his hips gently into mine, causing a delightful friction, and moan to escape both his lips and mine. I felt him position himself at my entrance. He looked up at me to make sure this was okay. I sent him a wave of my desire and he slipped inside slowly. The feeling of his quivering member, pulsing deep inside my heat causing the fire to burn hotter. As he sheathed himself fully inside me he paused. I looked into his eyes to see that they were no longer the black or gold I had come to know. But a beautiful shade of Ocean blue. His crystal eyes were hypnotic. I could stare into his eyes for eternity. Under closer examination you could see the Blue, green and white flames burning inside the blue hues of his eyes. His lips locked with mine as the trance was broken. I could feel his love for me and mine for him swirling around us. Pulsing in and out of both of us. Our connection was more then skin deep. It felt as if our hearts and souls joined and melded as one. Two beings, one heart, one soul. When the kiss broke he began to move within me. First slow and steady. Then as we found a rhythm we both liked; it became fast and hard. He dove deeper inside me with each thrust. Never hard enough to hurt me but enough to cause a tinge of pain to pulse through with the pleasure. The flames burned and flared with our desire. I could feel my body start to tremble with the coming of my completion. I knew Jasper was close. I wasn't ready for this to end yet.

"Jasper baby not yet please. I don't want this to end. It feels so good baby."

With that he slowed to a stop and pulled out. I whimpered at the loss but was glad when I felt him kiss me. I knew this was not over. He was simply fulfilling my request. He kissed his way to my apex and when I first felt his icy breath against my heat I gasped. The sensations were incredible. Then he ran his tongue from my opening to my sensitive nub. I damn near hit the ceiling. Jasper wrapped his arms around my legs placing my feet on his shoulders. His fingers playing gently across the skin of my stomach as his tongue worked wonders on my clit. Again I swear he was writing his name the way his tongue was moving. My body again began to quiver with my impending release. As it neared closer I felt his hands work their way to my breasts. I could feel it as he took each nipple between his finger tips and began to tease them while he continued is ministrations in my nether regions. My release started building upon itself until I could hold it in no longer. I felt the damn burst inside me and I could feel my juices flowing towards Jasper's awaiting tongue. He lapped up my juices till there was nothing left but a tingling sensation. He then crawled to his knees and pulled my legs around his waist, but I sat up slowly and stopped him. Seeing him sitting like that the inspiration struck to return the favor. I crawled in front of him. Raising my hand to begin stroking his semi soft member. As the stroking became more fluid I watched as he threw his head back and moaned. I bent down while he wasn't looking and took him in my mouth. I felt him stiffen and then relax. I must have surprised him. He was not expecting me to do this. I began to bob my head up and down, slowly swirling my tongue around him as I went. I could feel him purring again. This only spurred me on more.

"God Bella that feels so incredible."

Hearing that come from his mouth made it all worth my while. I picked up the pace. Moving faster and faster. Occasionally running my teeth gently along his shaft as I pulled up. And then circling the head with my tongue. His body began to shiver and his moans and purring became an almost constant string. I knew it wouldn't be long. Jasper entangled his hands into my hair. I looked up at him through my eyelashes and began to hum as my lips stroked his rock hard cock. He body went from shivers to full out quakes. I knew just a little longer and I could taste his sweet nectar. So I reached up with one hand and began to massage his balls and tug lightly on them. His hand tightened in my hair.

"Bella Darlin' I'm gonna…"

It was to late he didn't finish his sentence as his warm fluids flowed down my throat. Salty and sweet at the same time. I milked him of every drop. When I finish licking him clean his body was still slightly shivering.

"My god baby." was all he said as he collapsed onto the pillows beside me.

I crawled up his body so that I was laying on top of him. Our hips touching. I sent him a wave of love and happiness and he returned it with a smile.

"Cat got your tongue Jazz" I asked.

"Nope." he popped the P. "There just aren't any words to describe what you just did to me."

"What do you mean?"

"That was the first time anyone has ever done something like that to me Bella."

"Wow, you mean you and Alice never…?"

"No. She was disgusted by my scars. So it was always wham bam thank you ma'am and out the door. She wouldn't even cuddle with me afterwards."

"Oh Jazz. I'm sorry I didn't mean to bring it up." I said as I wrapped my arms around his body and snuggled into his chest.

"It's fine Bella really. I'm over it. I have you now and I'm happy."

"Good I'm glad your happy. But now I want to see you beyond that." I said as I grinded our hips together.

His reaction was instantaneous. Rock hard in a matter of seconds. I sat up slowly and hovered over him. I positioned him at my entrance and slid down slowly, impaling myself on him. I began to rock slowly over top of him watching as his eyes rolled into the back of his head.

(JPOV)

Bella crawled on top of me after she gave me this phenomenal blow job. There aren't even words to describe how she made me feel. Most of the women I have been with it has always been about them and their needs. I should have known better with Bella. She always put everyone else first. She asked about Alice. I didn't really care anymore but Bella had the right to know she was the first in this area. The pride and pleasure bursting off her was enough to make me forget all about Alice.

She positioned herself over top and impaled herself on me. She rocked slowly back and forth causing my eyes to roll to the back of my head. She was so warm and so tight. God I loved the feel of being buried inside her.

"God Bella you feel so good. Don't stop baby."

She started to grind into me harder. I could feel myself hitting deeper inside, causing her to let lose a moan of shear pleasure. As I could start to feel her orgasm approaching; her movements became sporadic so I took hold of her hips and began to thrust up and down from this angle. She threw her head back and growled. Damn that was sexy as hell. My baby growled at me. This only caused me to pump faster and harder into her. Her body began to shake.

"Hold on Bella baby don't cum just yet. I want you to come with me." I pleaded with her.

I felt her clamp down on her pleasure and hold it at bay. Mean while she also reached down behind her and began to fondle my balls. This caused me to jump and push even deeper. She let out a loud moan. Good thing this room is sound proof. I looked up into her eyes. She stared me down as she reached with her free hand to grab her breast and tease her nipple.

"Cum for me Jasper. I want to feel you explode with in me. Please baby. Please."

Oh My God. She is begging me to cum inside her. I could feel my release coming. My legs started to shake with anticipation of my upcoming explosion into bliss. Bella must have felt it to cause she sent me a wave of desire first. I knew she wanted me to cum with her too. Then she sent a wave of lust which caused me to pump faster and harder into her tight, hot, wet, pussy. Her juices were flowing down my cock and all over my legs but I could care less. This woman was a goddess. Then to top off her tease she sent me a wave of euphoria just as she squeezed and tugged my balls. I felt myself burst inside of her. Filling her with my seed, simultaneously Bella clenched down on my cock as her own release ripped through her body. I used my hands to guide her as she rode out her orgasm. As she settled down I flipped her over so I was over top of her.

"You don't honestly think were are done yet do you?"

She looked at me surprised. I gave her an evil smirk as I plunged into her again and again. We continued this way throughout the night and into the morning. Just when I thought she was to tired to continue she would surprise me and find a new position she wanted to try. So I would let her take the lead and let's just say that was the best night of my entire existence. Just before sunrise the next morning Bella and I were in a position she seemed to be enjoying most exuberantly. When the sudden urge to mark her as my own came flooding through my system. Maybe it was because I knew this was ending and we had to rejoin the real world. I stopped moving all together and froze. Bella took notice right away. We became so n' sync over the hours we spent together.

"What is it Jazz. Why did you stop?"

"I'm sorry Bella I had to. For some odd reason this time I had the sudden urge to mark you as mine."

"What exactly does that mean?"

"When a couple mates and they become one they have the urge or reflex I guess when they consummate and come to a completion they want to mark or bite the other to show that they belong to each other. But I can't I could kill you. We don't know what my venom's effects could have on you."

"Your right we don't but I know someone who will."

"Simon." we said together.

Simon.

Bella where the hell have you been. We are all worried sick about you. You were out for three days straight and then you and Jasper take off and don't tell anyone where you are going. You put your shield up and block us from finding you, or me from reading either of your thoughts. What were you thinking.

Well for your information I was thinking that Jasper and I needed some time alone to work through everything, including what we are since we never got the chance to. And I decided it would be good to do it with out interruptions or ease droppers.

Okay okay point taken you needed a break. Now what pray tell are you just now paging me for?

Well we were wondering if Jasper were to say mark me, would his venom have any effect on me?

Mark you? Wait what?

Um yeah you know. Two mated vampires, consummate their relationship, and they mark each other. Would anything happen if he bit me. And would I be able to bite him in return?

Oh um that. So you and Jasper finally….ah…you know…

Yeah now answer the damn question.

You should be able to mark him just fine. As for his venom you are already changing it can't hurt you at all. Well it might sting like a bitch but other then that. No harm no foul.

Okay thank you. Oh I have some other things I wanna ask you about later. But for now I gotta go. Later.

Later….

"Jazz. Simon says nothing will happen to me if you bite me. Besides it stinging like a bitch. Since I'm already changing no harm no foul. He also said I can mark you."

"Wait you wanna mark me?"

"Yeah of course. Why wouldn't I. You aren't the only one who had a biting urge a moment ago."

"Oh"

Just then I was hit with a tidal wave of emotions. Love. Lust. Desire. Want. All the naughty ones. Bella is a really bad girl. I stiffened instantly inside her. Being as we were already in this position when she called for Simon's help. It didn't take long for us to get right back to where we were. This time was different thought I could feel everything so much stronger now. I looked up at Bella and the fire was burning in her eyes again much like last time. Her hairs' highlights were glowing and suddenly we were surrounded by this glowing bubble. I made to stop but Bella wouldn't let me. She dug her heels into my ass and continued to push me to the rhythm we had set. I could feel both our orgasms closing in rapidly. With a final strong fast thrust from me we both fell over the abyss. I leaned down toward Bella just as I got within reach she sank her teeth into the curve of my neck. Mimicking her move I did the same. As we both pulled back we licked each others new bite marks. I can't believe I marked Bella as mine for eternity. It never crossed my mind to do that with Alice. As we came down off our highs I saw that Bella's eyes and hair had returned to normal. And the bubble we were in vanished. I wonder if that is a manifestation of Bella's shield. I held her in my arms for a while before she spoke.

"I love you Jasper."

"I love you too Darlin'"

She turned to look up at me with a smile to die for on her face. When her eyes met mine she gasped.

"What is it Bella honey?" I was worried.

"Your eyes and hair."

"What about them"

"They've Changed."

"What?"

"Come with me."

She pulled me up and lead me through a door into a room full of mirrors. This must be her dance studio. She stood me in front of a large mirror and went to turn on the light. I to gasped when I saw my reflection in the Mirror. My eyes were Ocean Blue once again like they were when I was human. But if you looked real close in the center you could see the Blue, green and white flames flickering. Just like a fire made from drift wood that is soaked in sea water. My hair had streaks of light blue and green. Similar to Bella's also. Except hers are red and gold.

"What happened to me Bella?"

"Well I'm gonna ask Simon but I'm pretty sure for us when we consummated our relationship and became one, We literally became one. You know two bodies one soul."

Chapter 46: Gods of War.

(JPOV)

We became one she said. I could feel myself changing. The intense feelings were there. But my eyes are really freaky. I thought the crimson red was horrifying. They have nothing on these stormy ocean color, with the flames. Such a contradiction. Water and fire. But my beautiful Bella is right. We need to speak to Simon.

"Of course I'm right." she smirked at me. "Aren't I always?"

"No not always but with this you are. Simon most definitely should know what is going on."

"Should we have him come here? Or do you wanna go there?" she asked me.

"Bella darlin' I don't think anyone should see me like this until we can figure out what this is?" I said gesturing to myself.

"Good point. I don't think I want anyone to see me like this either. At least not until we can grasp exactly what is going on."

"Okay Bells call for Simon."

Simon. We need you to come to the house. We are in the basement. Come straight here and bring no one with you! This is top secret.

Be right there. And Bella dear, make sure your decent.

Yes father dear…

Don't you get snippy with me young lady. *chuckling*

Sorry. See you soon.

Soon.

"Simon is on his way. He also said to get dressed." Bella said giggling.

I looked down. Shit. We were still completely naked. I looked at Bella with a smirk and pulled her to me.

"You know I kinda like it this way. I think Simon may have to find his own house. He could live with Rose and Emmett."

"Jasper!" she smacked my shoulder.

She pulled away from me and started walking toward the pile of clothes.

"Come on get dressed he will be here in a minute. He is going slow so we can be decent when he gets here."

I groaned and pulled my clothes on. Not a minute later he was knocking on the basement door.

"At least you had the brains to lock the door" He called through it.

"Bite me Simon" Bella called back.

I chuckled at their banter. It was just like they were family. Not father daughter family but more like brother sister family. Like Peter, Char and I. Bella sauntered over shaking her ass as she went. I groaned again. She winked at me over her shoulder. She knew just what she was doing. She unlocked the door and let Simon in.

"Whoa. What the hell happened to you too?" Simon blurted out as Bella locked the door behind him.

I felt Bella put her shield up. Well that was new. I have never felt her put it up before. I knew once it was up you got this warm tingly feeling but never have I felt her put it up. Bella must have only caught the last part of my thoughts cause she looked all wide eyed again.

"Jasper what are you thinking?"

"I felt you put your shield up. Is that normal? I never could before."

"Simon?" Bella looked to him.

"Well first off let's start at the beginning."

"Okay. What do you want to know first?" Bella asked.

"What happened at the house three days ago. Aside from what Jasper already told me."

"Well I can show you better then I can tell you."

Bella walked up to Simon and placed her hand on his cheek. I watched the pictures flowing through Simon's mind of what Bella went through those three days she burned in her flames. I wonder if that will happen to me?

"I don't know Jasper maybe?" Simon said.

"So what is going on Simon. You said you read about something like this before."

"Yes but now with the same thing happening to you I think I will need to look into this more. Continue with what happened after you woke up Bella."

Again she placed her hands to his face. She showed him the story I told her. Her pictures made the story come to life in his mind. Then she told of us coming here to talk things out. She got to the kissing and stopped. He could figure it out from there.

"All night! And when you talked to me this morning?"

"uh…yeah." Bella blushed.

"Did you mark each other?"

"Yes…where are you going with this." I asked.

"Jasper let me see your hands."

I knew where he was going with this.

"Focus on just before you marked each other and after."

I thought back to staring into Bella's eyes. Looking around at the bubble that appeared around us. Thinking it was her shield that manifested. The fire burning in her eyes when I stared into them. The intense feelings I got as she marked me. Leading up to me in front of the mirror.

"Bella. When did you first notice Jasper's eye color change?"

"When we first started. He was just completely inside me and he stopped… and I looked into his eyes and they were Ocean blue. Like see thru ocean blue. With the flames dancing in them."

"So the moment your bodies were both completely connected?"

"Yes I guess you could say that."

"Bella why didn't you say something then?" I asked her.

"I didn't think anything of it then. It was just your eyes at that point. It wasn't until we marked each other that your hair changed."

"I will look into this further. Bella you have school tomorrow I suggest you get something to eat and get some rest. You will need it with all the hell you may go through tomorrow with the new changes to your appearance. You will only have Edward and Alice with you so it could be interesting to say the least." Simon told Bella.

"He's right. I will need all the energy I can muster to deal with those two. The others I'm not so worried about. Jasper will you drive me to school in the morning?"

"Sure darlin' anything you wish. Then I will go help Simon see what he can find out. I will be there to pick you up after school let's out."

"Okay love you."

"Love you too darlin'."

With that she left me with Simon.

"Now Simon what aren't you telling us." I stared him down.

"Jasper I know you are a history buff and enjoy reading about it but how are you with your mythology?"

"Like the Greek and Roman Gods type mythology?"

"Yes, what do you know about them?"

"Very little I'm surprised to say. Just the tidbits I learned each time I went to school. There was very little need to study it beyond that. It never coincided with a field of study I was pursuing. Why?"

"Well Jasper I think it is time you brushed up on your mythology. Particularly your gods and goddesses. Both Greek and Roman. It may help us figure out what is going on."

"Are you sure? This all sounds a little hokie to me."

"Trust me Jasper you won't be disappointed. And if I'm right we are in for an interesting ride."

"Okay Simon if you say so. It's off to the library we go. But tomorrow, after I drop Bella off at school. I wish to spend the night with her here. But I think I better go hunting first. Don't get me wrong I appreciated the bottle blood, but nothing compares to a fresh kill."

"Spoken like a true God of war." Simon whispered.

"What?"

"Oh nothing. Go now I can here Bella starting her supper. If you hunt quickly you should be able to get back in time for bed."

I took off without further encouragement. I needed to get back to Bella. As I got further from the house I could feel this tugging sensation in my chest. It was pulling me back toward the house. Back to Bella. So I hunted quickly. It took maybe an hour to take down the 4 deer and 2 lions. I headed back to the house to hear the shower running. I walked toward her en' suite bathroom and knocked.

"Bella Darlin' you need some company in there?" I called through the door.

"Sure thing Major. Please come join me." she called back.

"Bella don't you start with that Major shit too." I pouted as I opened the door to find a very naked, very wet Bella.

"But that's who you are. Major Jasper Dwight Whitlock. "God of War", and keeper of my heart and soul." she told me without even turning around.

"Okay well when you put it that way." I stripped and walked towards her. Climbing in behind her I wrapped my arms around her waist. Pulling her to me. The spray from the shower was hot. Much hotter then a normal human should use it could burn their skin. But Bella seemed right at home in it. Like it was luke warm bath water. When she turned in my arms I noticed the flames dancing in her eyes once again. At least this time she was talking to me.

"Jasper honey, why don't you let the Major come out to play with me?" she cooed into my ear.

"Bella, no I can't control him."

"Yes you can Jasper he is you. You just have to mesh the two together. Have them become one in your mind."

"How do you suppose I do that?"

"Like this."

Bella then pulled her hand back and Slapped my face as hard as she could. I felt my head whip to the side. I instantly saw red and new the major was here. She shouldn't of done that.

(The Major)

There is that fiery little bitch who dared to defy me.

"Hello Major. I missed you."

What the hell? is she talking to me. This bitch does not know who she is fucking with.

"I know exactly who you are. You are no match for me Major."

"Wanna make a bet on that."

"Sure do. I know Jasper is still in there with you and you too are going to be real close real soon."

"That pansy ass push over has no room in here with me. He only came about because of that pixie bitch and her people huggin ways."

"Is that so Major. Well he seemed to have no problem huggin me."

"You bitch. What have you done?"

"I Major am his and your mate. Your equal. Your one true soul mate. I wear your mark here on my neck." she said as she tilted her head slightly.

There it was. On her neck. The Mark. I bit her. No. he bit her!

"That pussy traitor marked you not I."

She moved in closer to me. That was when I noticed for the first time that we were both completely naked and in the shower together. She wrapped one arm around my waist as the other came up to stroke my chest.

"What are you doing?"

"Exactly what I told you I was going to do."

She pressed herself against me. Her hips brushing against mine. I was instantly hard. Hell even my dick was a traitor.

"See even your cock knows it's true mate."

She licked up my chest. I couldn't stop the purr that erupted from me. What the Hell. I don't purr.

"That's it Major. Just relax I will show you a good time."

She dropped to her knees in front of me. Her hand reached up and started to stroke my cock. God that feels so good. It's been a long time since I got to have any action. I felt her lips wrap around the head of my dick and suck me in slowly. The purring got louder and steadier.

"God woman what are you trying to do?"

She pulled back off me. I whimpered at the loss. I fuckin whimpered.

"Well Major. I am reconnecting you to your other half. You and Jasper need to be whole to fulfill me. I want the rough and wild Major, along with the soft and sensual Jasper. And I must make you both mine in order for that to happen. Now stopped your whining and enjoy it."

Well I'll be damned. She got back to work on my throbbing cock. I could feel the tension building. It wouldn't be long now. She knew what she was doing. My legs began to shake. My release was emanate. She reached up and tugged at my balls while dragging her teeth along my length. She sucked me back in sharply and I released. She hummed as she took it all in. I could feel her pulling every last drop I had in me. Soon she licked me clean and to say I was feeling satisfied was an understatement. She stood and looked me in the eyes. Smiling wickedly. She leaned against me and kissed me. I could still taste myself on her lips. Her tongue darted out and rubbed across my lips. Mine rushed out to meet hers on it's own accord. I'm not sure when I lost control of my body. It's as if it was not longer taking my commands but hers. My arms wrapped around her body and pulled her tighter to me. She broke the kiss and began nibbling her way to my ear. She tugged my ear with her teeth and then whispered.

"Major Whitlock I want you to fuck me. Make me yours. My body is yours to command."

Well damn. If that didn't get me rock hard again. I slammed her against the shower wall. My hands wrapped around her ass and lifted her up. Her legs automatically wrapped themselves around my hips. My cock seemed to know right where to go and sheathed itself deep with in her. I started out hard and rough just like she wanted it. I could feel her orgasm building along with my own. As I was reaching my peak I could feel this warming sensation cover my body. I looked up at her to see fire dancing in her eyes. There was this bubble surrounding us. It was glowing with reds, blues, greens, oranges, yellows, and white. I looked back to her and could see the fire reflected in my eyes as well. The flames were a different color but they were there all the same. I paused for a moment to take this in and then I slammed into her. Our pace quickened as I edged us to the abyss. Just as we were about to fall over she leaned up and placed her lips to my neck. Where I assume her bite mark already resides. I followed suite almost robotically. I had no control over my actions. The damn within exploded and when it did I bit down over the previous mark. I felt her do the same as her orgasm rocked her body. It was intense. She licked the wound closed and so did I. We sunk to the bathtub floor and she turned off the water. The last thing I remember was the girl saying she loved me. Then everything went red.

Chapter 47: Re-burning or Rebirth?

(BPOV)

We sunk to the floor in the bathtub. I turned the water off and when I turned back to Jasper I saw the flames burning high in his eyes. I knew what was happening. He was burning just like I had. I told him I loved him and watched as his recognition faded. He was just staring up at me. I knew he wasn't really seeing anything. Just flames. I got up and carry him to my room. Okay I practically drug him. He was a lot heavier then Emmett. It could be the whole stone vampire thing. I laid him on my bed and curled up next to him. I wasn't sure how this would effect him. I knew he wouldn't burn for three full days like I did. I also knew that soon he would be able to hear me again, when I talk to him. I know he can feel me. His powers are increasing. So I sent him my love, lust, desire, and calm. I knew he would appreciate the calm. It is so hectic in there. I know he has been through this once before but I truly believe this is a different type of burning then a normal vampire change. Alice told me what it was like. This is nothing like that. I fell asleep next to Jasper. I wish he could hold me. But I knew that wasn't gonna happen. When I woke then next morning he was still unresponsive. It wouldn't be much longer now. Maybe by mid day. Well I can't wait around for him to wake I have to get around for school.

"Simon I know you're here I can feel you. Please come and sit with Jasper. I have to go to school and I don't want to leave him all alone."

"Sure thing Bella. Go get ready."

"Do you know what is going on?"

"I have an idea but I need to look it up in the library. I will take Jasper with me when he wakes. I know you will want to see him and he you. But I promise you he will be there to pick you up after school like he promised."

"Oh I have no doubt about that Simon. You know I don't even know how I knew that I had to merge the two halves of Jasper's inner soul before we could be complete."

"That Bella is the gift of knowing. Ask Peter about it sometime. It is the same as his. As him and Jasper say you will "Just know shit"."

"Okay I will ask him after school today. Now I really must be off."

I leaned over and kissed Jasper's cheek, before bouncing out of the house and into my car. Damn I wish he was taking me today. Oh well I will see the new and improved Jasper later tonight. I think Simon is dropping him off at the school after they do research at the library. So he will be waiting for me at my car. This day can't go any slower. I pulled into the parking lot in the same spot Emmett and I used to park. Of course these were the same kids for the most part except for the freshmen. What I wasn't expecting was the stares when I stepped out of the car. You swear I was the new kid all over again. I know Simon said I looked different but come on how different can I look?

"Do you really wanna know?" Edward appeared out of nowhere and asked.

"How did you?"

"Your shields' down. Or it could be the fact that you spoke that last part out loud. Or at least loud enough for us to hear." he chuckled.

"Is it that bad."

"No Bella not at all you actually look amazing." Alice chimed in.

When did she get here.

"Davey just dropped me off." she said.

"My brain to mouth filter must be off today cause I keep speaking out loud."

This caused both of them to laugh loudly drawing the eyes of everyone in the parking lot to stare at us.

"Come on guys. Can't you give a girl a break I feel like it's my first day all over again. Everyone staring and gawking. Really?" I scolded them.

"Don't worry Bella it will all end shortly. There is a new student starting today so the pressure will be off you. But I wouldn't count on the bitch triplets letting you off so easy."

"Oh just peachy just what I need today. So how are you guys doing. I know we haven't talked at all since…well you know."

"Yeah we know." they said together. You would swear they were real twins.

"I'm sorry about what I said about everything Bella. Including what I said about Jasper. I was just being jealous. He got what I wanted. And I took it out on you. And look what happened. You got hurt, Jasper got pissed, you went comatose and you both took off for 24 hours to who knows where and had everyone worried. I hope you can forgive my stupidity."

"Edward your forgiven. As for where we went. We just went home."

"Well I guess that makes sense. It's the only place we didn't look." Alice laughed.

"You are also forgiven Alice. I know you didn't want to hurt Jasper in anyway. You are meant to be with Davey. I of all people understand that. I'm just glad we can all move on from this. Friends?"

"Friends!" they both exclaimed.

We hugged and then turned to walk toward the building. Just as we were about to enter a loud engine roar drew our attention.

"The new kid" Edward said.

The car pulled into a spot not to far away from where we stood. They engine shut off and the driver door opened. Out stepped a beautiful girl. I couldn't see her face clearly yet but by the grace in her step she was a vampire. Just to prove my point more, both Edward and Alice stiffened. Yeppers I was right on the money again. When the girl turned and faced us head on. I swore my heart stopped. Nicole.

"Nicole"

"Bella"

"OMG. Nikky. What are you doing here. And like that?"

"Wait you know."

"Yes Nikky I know. I would like to introduce you to my friends or you could call them my extended family."

We walked over to where Edward and Alice were standing.

"Nikky this is Edward. And this hyper bouncy thing is Alice."

"Davey's Alice?"

"One and the same"

They all shook hands.

"Bella are they?"

"Yes Nikky they are."

"How long have you known about?"

"Well since about a week after we moved here. What about you?"

"Maybe about the same. That is why I never contacted you or came to visit. I wasn't sure I could control myself around you and Emmett and I would never want to hurt either of you. You're my best friends."

"Well Nikky then we have a lot to discuss. Perhaps after school you could follow me to my house and we can talk. There is a lot you don't know."

"Sure Bella sounds like a plan."

Just then the first bell rang. Great the start of a new year in purgatory.

The first few lessons went fast. I had second hour with Edward and third with Alice. I had fourth and fifth with Nikky. We passed notes all through class. Then we met up outside the room to go to lunch.

"So Nikky wanna sit with us outcasts here at good old forks high." I asked her.

"Sure you can fill me in on the who's who around here. I don't wanna get shuffled in with the wrong crowd you know." she giggled.

We both new we were social outcasts for most of our school careers. We were to much alike. That is why I liked her. That and her flaky ways reminded me of my mom. *sigh*

"What is it Bella?"

"Just thinking about my mom. You know you remind me of her a lot right."

" I do. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?"

"A good thing. I miss her. Even though your both flaky I love you both very much. But now I get to keep you forever."

"How so. Your not a…well you know."

"There is a lot we need to talk about Nic. And some more people you need to meet but not here. There are to many nosey busy bodies around here."

"Okay."

We entered the café and Edward and Alice were already seated and in a heated discussion from the looks of it. Every eye except their's turned to stare at us.

"Bella is it always like this."

"Yeah I went through this last year. You know the new shiny play thing. But now it's your turn." I said while smiling devilishly.

"That's just wrong Bella. Taking advantage of the new girl like that."

" I know but hey that's just how I roll." we both giggled at that and made our way to the table.

"Nice of you two to join us. Maybe you can help with Edward and I's little disagreement." Alice shot our way.

"Sure I guess we can try."

"Well Edward and I were discussing how long it would take for the bitch triplets to come and try and snatch the new girl. I said before the end of lunch and he said they wouldn't even try, because she is with you."

"oh I see."

"Who are the Bitch triplets?" Nikky asked.

"That would be those three plastic looking bimbos over there hanging all over the football team." I point out Lauren, Jessica, and Rachel.

"Wow. I didn't know Amber had sisters." Nikky added.

"Who is Amber?" Alice asked.

"Amber is this girl we went to school with in New York. She had this boyfriend on the football team of another school but yet she still made sure to drape herself all over Emmett while at school. She strung him along for what 2 yrs before he told her to fuck off, just before the dance." Nikky told everyone.

"Wow maybe they are related." I added looking over at them again. Suddenly Lauren looked our way with a smirk on her face.

"Oh great here we go. Lauren's coming over. It looks like Alice is gonna win this one Edward." I said to them.

"Well well well. If it isn't Bella Swan and the Cullen crew. Where's the rest of them?" she spouted in her nasally voice.

"Well Lauren if you need to know or don't remember they were seniors last year and graduated. But seeing as your blond it may have slipped your mind." Alice said.

I chuckled under my breathe. But apparently the fates had it out for me today as she heard.

"What so funny Bella. You of all people have no room to laugh. I see Edward has grown tired of you already. What realized you needed a real woman Eddie? I could show you some things if your interested."

"No thank you Lauren. And we parted on good terms didn't we Bella." Edward had that please help me look on his face.

"Yes we did. If we didn't do you think we would be sitting together. How stupid could you be."

"I'm not stupid."

"Could've fooled me" Nikky added.

"Nobody rang your buzzer new girl." Rachel spit.

"Yes newbie how do you fit in with this ragtag group." Lauren asked pointedly.

"Well to tell you the truth I only just met Edward and Alice. But I have known Bella for years. We grew up together in New York." Nikky replied.

"Oh great more city trash." Lauren commented.

I wouldn't have believed it if I didn't see it for myself. Nikky stood up to her full height which compared to Lauren was tall as shit. Looked down her nose at Lauren and smiled a wickedly evil smile.

"If you know what is best for you, you will learn not to insult people you do not know. Apparently the ones you do know either cause if Bella really wanted to she could kick your ass back into the stone age if she felt the need. As for the trash comment. When more then half your face is recyclable plastic that came from a dump you should choose your insults more wisely. Now scamper off you cockroaches before I prove that something besides a nuclear holocaust can kill you."

I would never be more proud of her then in that moment. I like the new Nikky, she's got balls.

"My little Nikky is all grown up!" *sniffles*

"shut it Bella" she said while bumping my shoulder.

We sat and talked the next few minutes until the bell rang to signal the end of the lunch period. Now off to gym. I know I'm good at sports and athletic stuff but I still can't stand gym. I see no reason for it. Unless you are going to become a gym teacher there is no point to this class. I see the use if you're a football player or other sports person. It gives you an extra hour of practice or stretching but for us normals it's just an extra pain in the ass to suffer through. The last two periods seemed to drag by. I knew I was in a hurry to see Jasper which is why it seemed to be going to slow. Finally the last bell of the day rang. I ran to my locker, threw my books into my bag and headed for the parking lot. Just as I reached the doors Nikky yelled for me.

"Bella wait up. Do you still want me to follow you to your place? And why are you in such a hurry?"

"Yes I still want you to follow me home, and you will see why the hurry in just a few more steps. Now let's go." I said and grabbed her arm and drug her out the door.

There leaning against my car in all is godly glory was Jasper. The second our eyes met a glorious smile spread across his face. I bet the one on mine matched.

"Who is that?" Nikky stage whispered in my ear.

"That my dear Nikky is my Jasper. And no need to whisper he can hear you anyway."

Nikky looked up and Jasper waved his fingers at her. I swear if she could she would blush.

"Wow!"

"Yeah." *sigh*

"Okay enough girly mushy stuff. You must introduce me to that stud." she grabbed my arm and drug me to Jasper. Who was laughing the entire time. We stopped right in front of him.

"Bella Darlin'. Who is your charming friend?" Jasper asked as he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my forehead.

"Jasper this is Nikky. Nikky this is MY Jasper." he smiled when I emphasized my.

"Pleasure to meet you Nikky." Jasper held out his hand for hers. She placed her hand in his and he brought it to his lips and kissed the back of her hand.

"Pleasure is all mine." Nikky stuttered.

2 points for Jazz. Nikky 0.

I saw him smile.

"So Bella what's the plan for this afternoon?" Jasper asked.

"Well Nikky here is gonna follow us home. There is a lot we need to discuss." I said.

"I see this. How pray tell did you know a vampire before and not tell me darlin'?"

"She wasn't a vampire when I knew her. We grew up together in New York. She was my best friend." I pouted.

"Forgive me love. I guess you two ladies have a lot of catchin up to do. Shall we get you home so you can eat and have your chit chat?" Jasper asked.

I looked closely at him and saw the blue of his eyes was very prominent now. The fire was burning but only in the background. He was my Jasper. He winked. I knew he could hear my thoughts and feel my emotions. This bond we have is pretty wicked all on it's own. I wonder what other gifts we share?

"I guess we shall. Will you be staying at the house or are you goin out with Peter this evening?" I asked truly curious.

"I believe Peter, Emmett and myself will be venturing out tonight."

"What? OH…NO. Emmett and Peter are not allowed to go anywhere together. That is a disaster waiting to happen."

"Bella. I will make sure that your brother returns in the same condition he leaves in. Do you not trust me?" he pouted his lower lip.

"Of course I trust you Jazz. It's Peter I don't trust. I know how he is. And this won't end well for anyone if you are not 100% vigilant with those two. Please look after him Jazz. For me?"

"Anything for you Darlin'. Now let's go it's getting late."

"Sure thing. Nikky can you keep up?"

"Of course. Vampire now remember!"

We went to our separate vehicles then. Jasper drove my car with me riding shotgun and Nikky followed in her coupe. We made it to the house in no time. Once we all go inside. Peter, Emmett, Simon, and Charlotte where waiting for us.

"Isabella. Who is your delightful young friend?" Simon spouted.

"Daddy this is Nikky." I had taken to calling him daddy lately. It seemed to be okay with him. Even if it wasn't; tough shit.

"Daddy? Bella that's not Charlie." Nikky said.

"Oh sorry Nikky. I told you there was a lot you needed to learn. Why don't we have a seat and I will fill you in on the last year or so."

"I'll go make you a snack Bella." Simon said.

"Thank you."

"So now Where to start?" I asked.

"How about we start with introductions Bella?" Nikky asked.

"Good idea. Well the man I called Daddy is Simon. There is a lot to that story so we will save it for later. You already know Emmett and have met Jasper. This gorgeous creature here is Charlotte. She is Jasper's sister in law. Her Husband. That's the annoying prick by the door. Is Peter, Jasper's brother. Everyone this is Nicole. She is my Best friend from New York."

A chorus of hello's and a how the hell ya been from Emmett settled the intros.

"Okay now before I get into my really long story. How about you tell me how you became a vampire?" I asked Nikky.

"Well I was out with Joey one night and we were driving home when we hit something. The car swerved off the road. We hit a tree but we were okay. I had some small lacerations on my wrist and forehead. Joey had an awful gash across his chest and shoulder. Suddenly the door on my side was ripped off the car. Then all I felt was a pair of hands pulling me out of the car and a sharp pain in my neck. After that I blacked out. And woke up like this. There was a woman standing there and she told me what happen and what I was. She said my friend was fine that she only wanted me. She told me my blood sang to her. And that she was surprised that she stopped herself from draining me. She said she always wanted a daughter and that we would be happy together, but I could never see my family or friends again. Well that just pissed me off. Next thing I new she was a smoky pile of ash on the ground and I was alone. I went home to find my mom crying and worried sick. When I came in she ran to me and hugged me to her. There was this burning in my throat the was unbelievable. I almost bit my mom. So I ran. Far and fast and to no where in particular. I came across this nomad named Garrett. He told me of a family of vampire's in Washington who fed off of animal blood and would help me to control my thirst. Well I slowly made my way here. Hunting animals like he said. It doesn't quench it but it does dull the thirst. After about 4 months I started going into small towns and trying my luck near people again. I slipped once or twice but I soon got control over it. I still wanted to come and find the vampire's here in Washington. I didn't want to be alone anymore."

"Wow Nikky that really sucks. But I guess you came to the right place. Those vampire's your looking for. You found them. Well you met three of them so far."

"What do you mean three so far. How many are there. And who are the one's I've met?"

"Well there is Carlisle and Esme, Edward and Alice, Rosalie and Jasper, and Simon on occasion. So that makes seven. That is not counting their 5 cousins in Alaska."

"So I have met Edward and Alice. And Simon is in the kitchen. Jasper is your Jasper right?"

"Yes. One in the same."

"So who is Rosalie?"

"She would be Emmett's girl" I told her.

"Emmett is hooked up with a vamp too! Wow I did miss a lot didn't I? by the way Bella where is Charlie? I didn't hear you mention anything about him."

"Charlie was killed in the line of duty not long after we moved here. It was the one year anniversary of mom's death. I guess it's fitting though. They did always belong together."

"I'm so sorry Bella I didn't know. Davey never said anything when we talked."

"He didn't know until he showed up here a couple weeks ago."

"But Bella I talk to Davey at least 3 times a week and he never said anything about any of this. He is the only one who knows that I'm a vampire. Everyone else just thinks I ran away."

"Well that son of a bitch you wait till I get my hands on him. How could he know all this the whole time and not tell me. He must of buried it deep if I couldn't read him either that or he was just to caught up in Alice. Cause that's all he ever thinks about anyway."

"Wait what do you mean read him Bella? What aren't you telling me?"

"Okay long story short. I'm turning into a vampire by the time I'm 18. It wasn't supposed to happen till I turned 18 and last until I was 21. But I'm special. Daddy aka Simon is also known as Dracula. He can mate with humans and produce offspring. Most of the time it's males but every so many years a female child is born with the vampire DNA and turns. There were 6 all together but 2 died in a war. One Killed herself when her mate died of old age cause he refused to be turned. Then there is one in the Amazon, another Carmen in Alaska. And yes before you ask it is the ones we said about before. And the last and final female is me. But I'm even more special then the others because I'm rapidly changing, and I have all of the same powers as Simon expect I have a few more that he doesn't. Any questions?"

"uh yeah like a ton." Nikky giggled.

"Okay well shoot." I told her.

Chapter 48: All about Bella part III

(NPOV)

Okay wow! I thought my life changed quick in a short time. Bella's lost both her parents, gained a new dad, hooked up with one vamp, been kidnapped by another, found Dracula (who I still can't believe is real), broke up with other vamp, and is now with fuck hot yummy vamp. Yep I say she wins this one hands down. Now I get to ask my questions and see if I can get the whole story out of her. I just want to make sure that she is telling me the whole truth. You see I can tell if someone is lying. That's my gift so to speak. Which according to Bella she has too. Confusing yes. Now for the Q & A portion of this.

"So Simon is Dracula?" I asked. She nodded.

"He is also your dad?" again she nodded.

"Charlie was basically his clone?"

"Yes"

"Okay. Now that that is clear."

"Emmett is dating a vamp?" she nodded.

"Her name is Rosalie?"

"Yes but we call her Rose or in Emmett's case Rosie." she snickered.

"Okay and Alice was with your vamp?"

"Jasper. And yes they were together. They were Married for like 50 yrs or so."

"But they are divorced and Alice is now with Davey?" I stumbled a little on the end. Not sure if I was believing this.

"Yes. Davey and Alice are Mates."

"Mates?"

"Yes when a vampire meets their perfect match. Now matches can range in strength from what I have been told. There are Mates like Alice and Davey. True mates like Emmett and Rose. Soul Mates like Esme and Carlisle. But then there is Jasper and I. ours is one that is harder to describe. We are what Simon called True Soul Mates. It is very rare and not often heard of. Simon says that there has only ever been five documented in his lifetime which as we all know is like forever."

"True Soul Mates? How does that work?"

"It means that we're one soul residing in two bodies. We can think, hear and feel what the other one does."

"That could get rather annoying."

"Yes I bet it could." she said while smiling.

"He can hear us right now can't he?"

"Yep. Does that make you nervous?"

"A little. Is there somewhere we could go that is more private?"

"Oh yes come with me."

I followed Bella down to her basement. To say I was surprised when we walked in there was stupid to say.

"Wow Bella. This place is awesome."

"Alice." she said as if it explained everything.

"Huh?"

"You will understand once you get to know her more. She is a force to be reckoned with." she chuckled.

"Okay now back to my questions."

"Shoot"

"So you will turn Vampire in a couple days with out being Bitten?"

"Yes again. I have been changing for just about a year now. I started to really notice the changes after we first moved here."

"Okay let me get this straight. You are becoming a vamp, dating a fuck hot vamp, after dumping his smoking hot younger brother. He of course left his wife who is Davey's mate. Your real dad is a vamp, you've been hanging with vamps for over a year, you were kidnapped, rescued, and mated. And your okay with all this?"

"Yeppers. On all accounts. But you forgot that I also gained two sisters, a brother and some more parents."

"Yeah right must not forget that."

"So would you like to meet the rest of the clan?"

"Sure I guess. Will Davey be there?"

"Most likely. Him and Alice are attached at the hip."

"OH. Alright let's go. I would like to meet the rest of your family."

We went upstairs and found that Simon and Jasper were waiting for us.

"The others went and headed over." Simon told Bella.

"But how did they know we were going?" I asked.

The three of them chuckled and began to explain the mental link between them. They told me that once Bella decided we were going over to the Cullen's that they told the others and they left first to let the other's know there was a guest coming over. So no one would over react and attack me. Well at least it's good to know they think ahead. We left shortly after. Simon, Jasper and I running. Bella was piggy back with Jasper. It was cute to see. I'm a little nervous about meeting everyone.

"Don't be nervous. They will all love you." Bella called back to me.

How does she do that?

"I can read minds."

Oh as if it was nothing of importance. She can read minds! What else can she do?

"We will talk more about my powers later. For now let's meet the rest of the family."

"OK"

Just then we slowed and stepped through the trees to see the most beautiful house I have ever seen.

"Esme will smile about that."

"Esme?"

"Yes she does all the decorating. Alice helps but it is mostly all Esme."

"Did I hear someone say my Name? Bella is That you sweetheart?"

"Yes Esme" she replied.

Just then I saw a very lovely woman walk out around the house.

"I was tending to my garden when I heard you approaching. Bella I wasn't sure if you were with them. Your sent was masked again."

"Sorry mom. Mom I would like for you too meet a friend of mine. Esme this is Nicole, or Nikky for short. Nikky this is Esme."

"Another Friend! Why miss Bella aren't you the popular one." a tall blond came striding over to stand next to Esme.

"Hello Rosie." Bella jumped off Jasper's back and ran into the other woman's arms. So this is Emmett's Rose. It fits. She seems just his type.

"I know right" Bella smiled at me.

"Bella what are you talking about?" Rose asked.

"Sorry. Rose this is Nikky. Nikky this is as you put it Emmett's Rose. And yes they are a perfect match aren't they!" Bella squealed.

"Hi Nikky. Sorry about that. Bella and I have a love/hate relationship. We love to hate each other." she giggled and it sounded like a wind chime.

"No big. Nice to meet you Rosalie."

"Call me Rose." she smiled a brilliant smile. She could be a runway model.

"I thought that too the first time I saw her."

"Bella enough with the mind reading. Can we please go inside and talk normally." I asked.

"Sure."

"Bella? What did she say?" Rose whispered.

"She thought you look like a runway model." she said back.

Rose's laugh filled the air. It was contagious as the rest joined in the laughter. I forgot that everyone could hear what they were saying. Vampire hearing in all. If I could of blushed I would have. Bella just turned and winked at me.

Chapter 49: Awakening

(JPOV)

All I remember was takin Bella in the shower. Even then it was fuzzy cause the Major was in control. I feel like my whole body is on fire. It's not a burning heat but more of a cold flame. Being refrozen from the inside out. The pain is there but it is nothing like being turned. Time has no meaning here. Where ever here is. It could've passed in minutes, hours, days, hell even weeks and I wouldn't know. I could feel someone with me. Then I felt it. Strong waves of love, lust, desire, and calm. Bella. My fiery fury was showin' me she was still here with me. Eventually her emotions leveled out. She must of fell asleep. Shit. I promised I would take her to school in the morning. I know she will understand why I can't. After all she did this. Hopefully I won't do this for three days, that shit would just suck. I felt a moment of warmth on my cheek and then it was gone. Bella must have kissed me goodbye, which means morning has come and I have been a vegetable for hours. God how could Bella stand this. I'm bored as hell. I couldn't image three days of this shit. She must have gone bonkers. I suddenly heard a chuckle out of no where.

"Who's there?" I growled.

"Oh Jasper chill the fuck out already. Your incessant rambling and whining is giving me a headache, and bein' as we share a mind I suggest you stop b'for you hurt yourself."

"Major?"

"Nope.. I'm the fuckin Easter Bunny!"

"Asshole"

"Hey don't call me an asshole, you pansy ass twit. If it weren't for your bitch we wouldn't be in this predicament now would we?"

"Don't you dare speak of Bella that way."

"Why not. That whore of yours tricked me into markin' her after she fucked your girly ass."

GGGGRRRRR

"Settle down half pint you know you can't take me."

(Narrator POV)

Imagine a battle field. Bombs exploding, fires burning all around. Smoke filling the air. Then a breeze clears a path of vision and standing amongst the dead and dying, and falling ruins are two glorious gods ready to strike. One fighting for love and compassion. The other fighting for dominance and control. Their bodies crash together time and time again as a storm rolls in over head. Thunder and lightning rumbles and flashes all around the two gladiators as they fight for control of the body they both share. Who will win? Only time will tell…

(SPOV)

I watched over Jasper as he transformed from vampire into walking god. I could see the battle raging in his mind as the two halves fought for dominion. Too bad neither half will win. It will be a stalemate and when that happens the two will join. Then and only then will our goddess have her god. They individually in their own rights will be powerful and feared, but together they will be unstoppable. The battle I have foreseen will change the world for both human and vampires alike, for the better. The Vulturi will fall and our warrior god and his goddess will reign supreme. Now if only I knew which gods we were dealing with? Jasper suddenly began to stir. I knew the battle was almost over.

(Narrator)

The two gods battled. Neither gaining the upper hand. They were evenly matched. They charged each other just as an overly loud roll of thunder rumbled over head. Their bodies crashing together each posed for the kill. Teeth bared and growls emanating from their chests. They crashed together falling to the ground both going for the kill. When everything went black.

(JPOV)

I stood looking around myself. I was standing in a destroyed battlefield alone. Where was the Major? I slowly looked myself over. My breath hitched as I realized I was dressed in full military uniform. I was the Major! Suddenly everything began to fade. I could no longer feel the cold fires licking at my body. How long have I been out for? I tried to open my eyes. It felt like they were made of concrete. Next I tried moving my hands and arms. They felt heavy but I could move them. I could feel someone with me. I let loose the growl that was rumbling in my chest.

"Jasper child it is okay. You are safe."

I knew that voice. Simon. But where is my Bella?

"Bella is still in school Jasper."

Well that makes sense. How long have I been out?

"About 30 hrs. Your transformation went rather quickly. Can you open your eyes?"

I tried again. They slowly began to open. I sat up slowly and took in my surroundings. The walls were light in color, there were blue and green accents everywhere. What caught my attention though was a photo on a desk in the corner of the room. Bella. My beautiful fiery hell goddess. I was in her room. I must see her. Now!

"Jasper you will see Bella when she gets out of school. You promised to pick her up do you remember?"

Of course.

"Simon"

It was the first time I spoke. I startled for a moment when I noticed the deep southern drawl of the Major. I turned to look in the mirror, but I saw no tell tale signs of him. No black eyes or hard lines. Only the fiery blue/green flames of my bond with Bella, and yet I sound like the Major.

"You have become one Jasper. Your mind no longer battles between the two personalities. There is no "Major" or " Just Jasper". You are who you were meant to be all along. Major Jasper Dwight Whitlock, God of war and other half to the beautiful and deadly enchantress known as Isabella Marie Swan. My daughter."

"Bella did this?"

"Yes. She knew the only way for you two to be completely one was for you to become whole in your mind."

"I don't feel any different. Other then the drawl when I speak I feel the same."

"Oh but Jasper you are not the same. You will see in time. Right now we must go do research and find exactly what or who it is that you and Bella have become."

"We will be done in time for me to get Bella from school." I could feel the command in my voice.

"Yes sir we will."

The power I felt swell through me when he replied submissively made my whole body tingle.

(SPOV)

Major Whitlock is magnificent. Now we just have to figure out exactly what he is. His command that we be done in time for school to let out left no room for defiance. So we left for the library. Once we got there we went straight to the mythology and lore section. We started scowering through the books at vampire speed. Time was speeding by when I came across something. I knew they would be harder to find but now I think I found them.

"Jasper"

"Simon you found sometin'"

"Yes I believe I have."

"Well spill it. I have to go get Bella."

"I believe you and Bella are the reincarnations of the god and goddess Indra and is wife Indrani."

"Are you sure?"

"I believe so. We will have to check your connections to each other but no one else seems to fit. Now there will be some differences being as your vampires first. But I am positive we have found what we are looking for."

"We will discuss this later at home with everyone else. I must go to Bella I can feel her callin' to me."

"Go Jasper. I will see you both at home."

With that he sped out of the library. This is gonna be hell to explain.

(JPOV)

I left the library and raced to the school. I could literally feel Bella callin' to me. When I got to the school I found Bella's car in the parking lot. With a deep breath I could tell that Alice and Edward had been with her. The thought of Edward near MY Bella made a growl rumble in my chest. I know Bella loves me but that boy just doesn't know when to give up. I released the breath I had taken in. Sniffing the air once more I picked up another vampire scent. This one new. An unknown vamp. The scent was strictly floral meaning it was a female. When I found that it mixed with Bella's I got edgy. I know Bella could handle herself, that and Alice and Edward were with her. They wouldn't let any harm come to her, after all she is still family. I could also feel that Bella was fine. Anxious and excited but fine. Her thoughts told me she couldn't wait to see me. That brought a smile to my face. I leaned against her car and waited for the bell to ring. As the final bell rang I felt Bella's giddiness spike. I watched as Bella and this girl came out of the building. Bella paused looking around the lot when her eyes locked with mine. The smile that spread across my face could only rival that of Bella's. when Bella claimed me as her Jasper I felt my entire being warm. So this must be the new vampire I smelt earlier.

 

Chapter 50: Who they are now?

(BPOV)

Esme led us to the living room to sit. Emmett, Peter and Char were already seated on the sofa. Rose went and curled onto Emmett's lap. Jasper pulled me onto his lap in the arm chair facing them. Nikky sat on the floor next to Jasper and I.

"Mom, where is everyone?"

"Carlisle will be down shortly, he is finishing up some work in his study. Edward went for a hunt, Alice and Davey should be back from the mall any minute."

"Another shopping trip? Why am I not surprised."

Esme giggled. We all knew of Alice's shopping addiction.

"There was a sale at Gucci's. She said she just couldn't miss it. The scared look on Davey's face was priceless." Esme replied.

"Can I see it mom? If I promise to share."

"Sure thing dear."

Esme held out her hand to me. I reached out and touched her hand. The memory was fresh and bright. She was right. Davey looked as if he was being led off to his execution. Death by shopping. Sounds fitting. I giggled at the pun.

"What's happening?" I heard Nikky ask the room.

"Bella can read and project memories." Emmett replied.

"Well what could be so funny in a memory about Davey being drug off to go shopping? He used to go with me and Bella all the time."

"Nikky you have never been shopping with our Alice. It can be quite the experience if your not used to it." Carlisle replied.

I Dropped Esme's hand and ran to hug Carlisle. I paused only a moment to look around the room.

"Would everyone like to see what Davey looked like. It is actually rather hilarious?"

A chorus of yes sprung up around the room. I closed my eyes and concentrated. Heavy laughter broke out about the room. I continued my way to Carlisle and wrapped my arms around his waist.

"Dad it's good to see you. How is everything?"

"Everything is fine. I have been working closely with Simon lately. It seems there is more to you then meets the eye."

"Dad I'm not a transformer! Do I look like a giant robot to you?" I asked while giggling.

I could feel everyone's curiosity and amusement. Jasper was smiling and feeling mischievous. Okay now I'm worried. He smirked and quickly winked. He was so up to no good. I blocked out everything. Soon everyone was in fits of giggles around the room. Simon must have been pinging off whatever Jasper just sent around cause it didn't seem to stop.

"Jazz. What have you done to everyone?" I asked my curiosity getting the better of me.

"Now Darlin', why do ya think it was me who done sumthin'? I ain't the only empath in the room." his smirk gave him away.

"Major..why..you..playin'.. with..us..for?" Peter got out between giggles. Yes giggles. Very unmanly giggles at that. So not letting him live this one down.

"Now Lu. How could I not? Ya'll were feelin' all warm and fuzzy, I just figured we'd all share." Full blown Jasper smile. *sigh*

"Why..ain't..Bella..effected?" Nikky squeaked out.

"I have a shield. I don't have to let it effect me." she nodded in understanding.

"Okay Jazz. Let'em Loose." shit his accent was rubbin off on me.

He sent a calming wave around the room to everyone but Peter.

"Hey fucker. Whata bout me?" Peter giggled again.

"Peter Language." Esme scolded.

"Sorry Esme"

I sent peter a small wave of calm.

"Bella sweetheart. Was that you?" Peter asked. Earning a growl from the Major. "Sorry" he said to Jazz.

"Yeah Peter it was. I wanted to see if I could influence you."

"Well thank ya. The Major woulda left me like that till he got bored with it." Peter glared toward Jasper. Jasper's smirk reappeared followed by a chuckle.

Just then the front door opened. Alice draggin a very tired, bag laden Davey behind her.

"What'd we miss?" she asked as she took in the room. "OMG. Jasper what the hell happened to you? Why is your hair like that? And why are your eyes blue?" She rattled off. I'm not sure she took a breath between sentences.

"All will be explained once everyone is here?" Simon said.

"What will be explained?" Edward asked appearing out of nowhere.

"Jasper" was all Alice said.

Edward then turned to look at Jasper.

"Dude, seriously what happened. Alice give you a bad dye job?" again everyone was laughing. Well accept Alice, and Edward was seriously hanging around Emmett to much.

"I did no such thing!" Alice stormed upstairs with all her bags.

Davey just stood there. He was feeling nervous and very frightened. I could understand why. The last time Davey had seen Jasper, Jasper was livid and in full blown Major mode wanting to tear him to shreds. I sent him a wave of calm and he relaxed.

"Now that everyone is here, shall we get started?" Simon Asked.

"Yes Please. I would love to know what is going on." I said as I untangled myself from Carlisle's hug and went back to my position on Jasper's lap.

Alice walked back in and sat with Davey. Everyone took their seats, and Simon began.

"Well everyone knows Bella is special by now. At least most of you do. She is my Daughter."

"What do you mean your daughter, Simon. I thought you were her uncle?" Davey asked looking lost.

"Alright long story short. I'm Dracula."

Gasps… me chuckling mentally once again… Simon smirking… and Jasper rolling his eyes.

"Yes, yes. Save your questions for later. Now I'm Dracula, Bella is the last female descendant of my most recent bloodline. And before you ask yes I can impregnate humans. Normally Bella would have started her transformation…" I chuckled… Simon glared…Jasper growled… I waved my hand for him to continue.. "her transformation at 18 and it would have lasted three years and ended when she turned 21. That is where the special part comes in. it appears that Bella started on her 17th birthday and will complete it full on her 18th."

Again with the gasping…followed by more eye rolling from me and Jasper.

"That doesn't explain Jasper" Alice cried. She was sending out anger in large doses. Alice was pissed.

"Bella and Jasper are True Soul Mates."

"WHAT?" Alice and Edward screamed at the same time. Twins I swear.

"Is this true?" Carlisle asked. I could see the wheels in his head turning.

"Yes Carlisle, but there is far more to it then that. Do you all remember the three days that Bella was out for?"

"Yes" echoed around the room.

"Well she was going through a change of sorts. Her mind, body and true spirit were joining as one."

"What do you mean?" Carlisle asked. Yeah what the hell does that mean?

"All will be explained, please let me continue. When Bella woke, her and Jasper left. They went home to talk about being mates and how they feel about one another, since they didn't have the chance to before we left for Italy." he said glaring at Alice.

"So Bella wasn't lying to me when she told me she was in love with Jasper." Edward asked.

"Well Actually at first I was. I asked Jasper to play along so you would leave. I knew you wouldn't believe otherwise. Then you challenged me to prove it. That kiss sealed everything." I told Edward.

"Okay" he sighed.

"Anyway. They left to go talk. Well one thing led to another and they mated."

"THEY WHAT?" Alice growled.

"They mated."

"How is that possible? She is still human." Carlisle asked.

"She is more vampire then human." Simon shrugged. Causing me to giggle.

They all looked at me and Jasper.

"What?" we said together. Causing everyone but Alice to laugh.

"Alright, that's enough. Jasper's changes were first noticed by Bella when they first joined. First it was just his eyes, but once they marked each other, the other changes came through."

"He bit her and she didn't turn?" Edward asked. Idiot.

"No she was already more vampire then human. His venom cannot alter her DNA. Hers' however can alter his."

"How so? I didn't know that could happen? Mine did not alter Esme's' when we bonded as mates." Carlisle asked in full scientist mode.

"That is true. You are true vampire's. Bella and Jasper are just something more."

"Huh?" was Emmett's wise reply.

"Please let me continue. After Bella's transformation, followed by their bonding, Bella just 'Knew' that she would have to help Jasper with his ascension."

"ascension?"

"Yes Jasper had to become one within himself. He needed to bring his dominate and submissive personalities together. So seeing as Bella had already bonded with Jasper, she need to bring forth the Major and bond with him also."

"You mean to tell me that Bella pissed off Jasper enough for the Major to come out, then she seduced him in to fucking her and marking her, and she lived to tell about it?" Peter asked which Char backhanded him for.

"To put it frankly yes. When that happened the two sides of him battled for control. Neither won."

"So … Who is he now?" Rose asked full of concern.

"Major Jasper Whitlock."

"Why do I have this sinking feeling your not telling us everything." Peter pointed out.

"Because there is more. Jasper is no longer just Major Whitlock, Nor is Bella just my daughter. When the full bond is complete they will be gods among vampires. A true unstoppable force."

"Simon. Are you speaking of the war gods of legend?" Carlisle asked.

"Yes Carlisle I am. What do you know of them?"

"I have studied the vampire legends. The legend you speak of tells of a husband and wife, vampire and god. It reads that the two shall bring peace to both worlds, human and vampire alike. They will reign supreme over the world and be loved by all. To those who go against their laws or oppose them are said to perish quickly and justly without mercy. But it doesn't give names to these gods."

"No it does not. But I believe I have found the gods they speak of. Indra and Indrani."

"Are you positive?" Carlisle asked.

"Yes I'm certain."

"Okay so who are they?" Rose and Nikky asked together. Then smiled. They were already like sisters.

"NO. I don't care who they are. How can this be. I would have known. Would have seen. If I had known I would not have let him go so easily. He never marked me! Never even brought it up. We were together for 50 yrs!" Alice was ranting. All the while glaring at me.

Well if that didn't just piss me off. I could feel the heat start to rise in my body as I stood from Jasper's lap. The room fell silent. As I stepped forward the room started to tremble. I could see the flames in my eyes reflected back at me through Alice's coal black ones. The floor between us cracked and opened. Alice growled at me. Then all I saw was a red haze cloud my vision.

(EMPOV)

My baby sis was pissed. Even I could see that. Her eyes flamed, which was scary as shit. The highlights in her hair seemed to dance like flames. As she stepped towards Alice the room started to tremble. Rose clung a little tighter to me. Shielding me with her body. When the floor cracked and opened up I swear we were all gonna die. Then Alice did the stupidest fucking thing in the world she growled at Bella. It was almost like someone threw the switch. Bella's eyes hazed over, the whole house began to shake. Objects flew about the room as Bella raised her arms to the sky. The floor opened farther and started to swallow things up. Now seemed like a good time to leave.. As I stood with Rose I knew I made a mistake. Bella's face snapped in my direction. Her gaze held nothing of my sister. We were saved however briefly by Alice getting into her hunting crouch. Dead girl walking. When Bella saw this out of the corner of her eye she to crouched and turned toward Alice. Simon turned to us and told us to leave the house now or we never would. Taught to always respect my elders we left. Everyone but Bella, Alice and Jasper stood in the driveway staring at the shaking house. Rose was wrapped in my arms, Edward stood beside Carlisle and Esme. Nikky placed herself in front of Davey. Peter and Charlotte were holding each other slightly in front of all of us. And Simon stood off to my left simply shaking his head and laughing lightly. I couldn't help it I had to ask.

"Simon what's so funny, and why are you shaking your head?"

"We just finish telling everyone that Bella and Jasper are not only true soul mates, and mated, but that they are all powerful war gods and Alice chooses now to try and claim Jasper. Sure Alice and Davey are mates, but the bond that Jasper and Bella share transcends even our knowledge."

"So basically Bella has gone all warrior goddess on her ass and we can't stop her?" Peter asked.

"Only Jasper can stop Bella. He is the dominate in the pair. The King if you will. Only he can control the Queen."

"Great Jasper will let Bella kill her." Davey was on the ground with his head in his hands.

"Davey are you that fuckin stupid. The Major may be pissed off at her but he knows Bella would be crushed if she hurt anyone in her family. He will stop her if it gets out of hand." Peter said.

He had a point. It would kill Bella if she thought she hurt her family. Suddenly a large booming sound brought our eyes back to the house, or what was left of it. The house was nothing but a pile of debris, and there in the middle stood Jasper, Bella and Alice. The girls still crouched and snarling at each other. Jasper just stood their with a smile on his face emanating lust and pride toward his mate for standing up for him. For us to be feeling it his powers must have amped up when he changed again. He reached out slowly and touched Bella sending I can only guess was a powerful burst of calm. Bella stood, looked at Alice and started speaking in a tone that can cause even grown men to shit themselves. Hell I'm close….

"Alice if you value your pitiful existence you will stand down now!"

Alice slowly stood out of her crouch.

"Now Alice, you have your mate. You chose him over your husband. Sure Jasper loved you, but that was it. He never would have marked you. Only mates mark each other. Seeing as now he is no longer just Jasper, you have no claim over him. He is my mate, my lover and my King. I alone bear his mark. If you dare say on more word to him or about him, I will personally rip you tongue out and burn it in my fireplace. Do you understand me. No need to answer just nod. Your voice irks the hell out of me."

Alice's posture dropped, she looked so defeated, she nodded and backed into a submissive stance. Smart girl. Jasper stepped up to Bella and wrapped his arms around her. She turned into his embrace, lifted her head and kissed him with such passion I had to turn away. When I turned back they were gone, and Alice was a crumpled mess on what was left of the living room floor.

"Simon where did they go?" Rose asked.

"Major took her home to settle her." he replied.

"Will Alice be okay? Bella was rather harsh!" Edward snapped.

Simon was in front of him before he could blink.

"Child if I were you from here on out I would watch your tongue. If Bella doesn't remove it herself, Jasper will do much worse. Yes some of who they are as people remain but until the bond is complete they are both unstable and volatile. You should treat them with respect. If you all think the Major was scary you have seen nothing on this true god of war. His goddess of wrath is no better. So walk on eggshells around the pair or you won't get the words 'I'm sorry' out of your mouths."

"Simon" Carlisle called.

"Yes Carlisle"

"What do you know of these gods?"

"Just what Jasper and I found out at the library this morning after he woke."

"He woke?"

"Yes he went into the coma like state just like Bella had. Only his only lasted around 30 hrs. he already being vampire helped. Bella's took longer because she was not full vampire."

"So what happen exactly?" Carlisle asked again.

"Basically it was their god spirits connecting with their vampire minds and body's."

"So Jasper knows exactly who he is?" Peter asked.

"Of course. He also knows exactly who Bella is and what she can do if provoked. He may be her King but as a vampire she is all powerful. She could destroy him before he could blink. Their bonding, god status, and ranking are the only reasons she obeys him to any extant. They each would die to protect and defend the other. However once bonded again they will be the ultimate immortal. Neither will be able to die."

"You mean they can not be killed?" I asked.

"That is exactly what I am saying. Mistress Bella's inner goddess was born in fire. The flames will not char her porcelain skin. Lord Jasper controls lightning, it burns in his soul. Lightning carries an energy and heat stronger and hotter then any flame can emit. They can't even be torn apart. Imagine the strongest substance known to you, now multiply that strength by 1,000."

"Damn my little sis is wicked awesome." I yelled.

"That's one way of putting it Emmett." Simon said.

"Peter, Charlotte."

"Yes Simon." they said in unison. It reminded me of Bella and Jasper earlier. Really fuckin creepy.

"You both were sired by the Major correct. You bare his sealed mark?"

"Again yes. Get to the point Simon." Peter said.

A wicked smirk crossed Simon's face. He knew something.

"Could you show me please?" Simon sounded almost giddy.

"Um…Okay." Both Peter and Char knelt down in front of Simon. You could see the crescent shaped mark on the back of Peter's neck easily. Char had to move her hair but hers was in the exact same place.

"Simon. Why are they marked on the backs of their necks and not the jugular like the others?" I asked.

"This Emmett is the Mark of the Gods. Not a vampire. Even then parts of Jasper or at the time the Major knew deep down he was more then vampire. He didn't drink from you either?"

"No he did not. When I asked why he said he did not wish to contaminate our blood with mere venom. Why? What does that have to do with anything?" he asked.

"Your King simply branded you. Froze your human blood in his mark. Now when the time comes he will beckon both of you forward to be marked again by his queen."

"OH hell no. that shit hurt the first time. We burned for a week." Peter yelled.

"Wait not three days?" Carlisle asked.

"NO. he only made one bite at the base of the skull. Large amounts of venom injected into one site." Simon replied.

"So oh wise one why does Bella have to mark us also?"

"She will feed from you both for her first feeding as a vampire."

"HUH?" was his response. Right with you there brother. I thought.

"Your human blood has simply been stored for her in your bodies. Once she too has marked you, you will take your true forms and positions in the King's court."

"True Forms" I asked.

"Yes. The Lu here is gonna get an upgrade. He will become the King's commander. He will have full control of the King's armies. As well as his advisor. Hence the gift of knowing."

"What about Char?" Peter asked pulling his mate to him.

"Don't you worry Peter. Miss Charlotte will become Mistress Bella's shadow. She will help her to decipher who can be trusted and who could truly harm the King. You see they must get past Bella before they even see Jasper."

"That's why Jasper just sat there?"

"Yes. Now Charlotte your gift is important."

"How so?" Char asked.

" You read Auras correct?" Char nodded.

"Well good and evil have different color auras. Look around at everyone what colors do you see?"

"Well yours is green and very bright. Carlisle and Esme's are mixing yellow and peach. Rose and Emmet are a mixture of red and purple. Edwards is a warm sandy color, maybe tan. Nikky yours is white. Davey your is gray. And Alice."

She turned to Alice and gasped. Growls were coming from Simon and Edward.

"What? What color is Alice?" Rose asked.

"Black." Char whispered.

Rosie growled loudly.

"what does that mean?" I asked.

Simon answered. "Black is the color of death or evil. Most dark colors like shades of blacks and grays are considered evil."

"What are Jasper and Bella's colors?" Esme asked.

"Bella's looks like and evening sunset. Warm hues of reds, pinks, yellows, golds, and oranges. Jasper is like staring out into a calm crystal sea. Blues, greens, purple, and whites." Char told us.

"So they are all of us put together?" I asked

"Yes. And mates colors always match or coordinate." Simon said.

"Wait so…." I started.

A gasp from my left signaled that Nikky too caught on to my train of thought.

"Really?" she looked at Simon.

"Yes child. Really!" he said with enthusiasm. I swear he was channeling her giddiness.

"What? Really what?" Esme asked.

"If what Char said is true, which I know it is…then my color white matches or coordinates or mates with…"

"Edwards" Carlisle finished with a smile.

Edwards' head shot up so fast I thought he might make it fall off on his own.

"What?"

"Edward and Nikky sittin in a tree…K.I.S.S.I.N.G…" I started singing.

"Emmett Shut up!" Edward yelled at me. I burst out laughing.

"Some one explain." he said.

"Apparently you weren't paying attention."

"No I was listening to Alice's thoughts."

"Okay. The short of it is your auras match. You and Nikky are mates. Which kind I don't know yet till you get together and from a bond." Simon said.

"oh…OH!"

Yup Eddie boy was speechless. Nikky took pity on him. She walked over to him and placed her hand on his cheek. He looked up at her and when their eyes met, his face softened.

"hi" he said

"hello" she said just as softly.

"can we talk?" he asked her.

"sure" she grabbed his hand and took off into the woods.

"So what do we do about these two?" I asked pointing at Alice and Davey.

"We leave them. Bella and the Major will take care of them If need be. If not they are on their own." Peter said.

I shrugged. "fine with me. Now can we do something fun. I've had enough drama for one day."

"Sure Em. Ya still wanna go grizzly huntin?" Peter asked.

"Hells yeah I do. Let's go. Love ya Rosie!"

Peter threw me over his shoulder and he took off into the woods in search of a grizzly.

Chapter 51: Indra and Indrani

(JPOV)

My beautiful Valkirie was all pissed and territorial when that pixie twat tried stakin her claim. I was somewhat worried when the room started shaken'. My Queen is gonna be one major bad ass to contend with. I watched as everyone retreated out of the house, and Bella's path of destruction. It was perfect timing on their parts. I have a feeling that Simon played his part in it. No sooner had they cleared the porch Alice made mistake number 2. She opened her mouth again.

"Jasper honey, you know I love you. We belong together. She doesn't know how to please you. Jazzy please come back to me."

"Don't you speak to him. You have no Idea what I do with him. I have no problems pleasing the Major."

My my what a spitfire I have. Hearing her call me the Major made my cock twitch. I can't wait to get her home.

"Shut up you home wrecker. If it wasn't for you he never would have left me in the first place. You started this when you kissed my husband." Alice spat.

Well bend me over and fuck me without the lube. She did not just insult my Mate.

"You listen to me Alice. Don't you dare and try to blame any of this on Bella. You are the one to shoulder the blame. It was you who was slathered all over someone else before we were even divorced. Ooh big deal, we shared a kiss. Even then it was only to get Edward to back off. I come back and find you all over some blood bag teenager and you have the audacity to blame this on Bella. Hell no!" I growled.

"Fuck you Jasper. That little slut ruined our marriage. Then you go off and fuckin mate with her before the ink is even completely dry on the divorce papers. Your no better then her you lying, cheating, no good man whore." she screeched at me.

That must have been the last straw for my hell goddess, cause the next thing I know the house is no longer standing around us. Bella is snarling and growling at Alice while still in a crouch. I walk toward her and place my hand on her back gently. Sending her a fuckload of calm. She stands and in the most scary as fuck tone she threatens to rip out Alice's tongue and burn it in the fireplace. Alice fell to her knees in a crumpled mess on the floor. I wrapped my arms around Bella. She spun around to face me, locking our lips in a searing kiss. When we broke apart I picked her up into my arms and ran for home. Simon can deal with the rest. I ran Bella straight up to our room. Placing myself on the bed with her still in my arms. I continued to send tidal waves of calm at her. She relaxed only slightly more. So I began to whisper to her.

"Bella Darlin'. you need to calm down. I can't tell ya what I found out at the library if ya don't."

I could feel her startin to try and calm herself down.

"That's it Darlin'…Just like that"

Something I said musta sounded inviting cause her lust started spillin out. I ran my hands through her hair. Then continued down to her shoulders and across her chest. Earnin me a purr like I've never heard before. Well now if that don't make my dick harder.

"Focus Darlin'"

I feel her emotions start to stabilize. I reign in my influence slowly. Letting her own emotions take over.

"Thank you Jazz."

"Anytime."

I place her on my lap. She cuddled into me.

"Bella would you like to know what I found out at the library?"

"Yes Jazz I would. Is all of what Simon said true?"

"Absolutely Darlin."

"So not only are we true soul mates, we're both vampires and reincarnated gods."

"In a nutshell yes."

"There's more?"

"Sorta."

"Care to elaborate?"

"Well from what I read gods can only be killed by other gods. We my dear were the rulers of the gods. The king and Queen so to speak. There was a great war between the gods, a battle for power. We knew that they would come for us. So we removed our souls and placed them into human bodies. We did not take over them, only laid in wait until we found our true forms. So traveling from father to son, mother to daughter, we waited. I found my true form much sooner then you my dear. You are very picky."

"Sorry"

"Don't apologize. I understand. When my requirements we obtained I was reborn fully into this world. My mother and father we wonderful people. They were strong willed, and good hearted. They raised me well. I still live by their teachings, by choice. When I chose to join the military they were not surprised. They however were not happy that I lied about my age to join. When that bitch Maria found me and I went missing they were heart broken."

"Oh Jazz"

"Just wait, I used my military training and my gift to do many terrible things. One day I came across Peter. I knew he would be special, so I changed him. Peter became my friend, my brother, my right hand. Together we fought and won many battles together. Several years had passed and I yet again came across someone who seemed important to me. A young woman this time. Charlotte was her name. I chose to turn her also."

"Jazz you have changed many vampires what makes Peter and Char so special?"

"Ah I hoped you would catch that. Peter and Charlotte were not changed normally. I only brought about the change by marking or biting them once, at the base of the skull."

"Why?"

"You see my Darlin' once your change is complete and our true bond is formed, you too will need to mark them. Only when you; my Queen mark them you will drain them both of their human blood which still remains dormant in their bodies."

(BPOV)

Wow! So much has happened. I feel like I'm two separate people. Well besides Belle. Who by the way has been exceedingly quiet of late. Wonder why?

Well cause that shits confusing and way to fucked up to deal with.

Oh Belle. I'm sorry. What has you confused?

All of it. What are we? Human, vampire, god, vamp god?

Vamp god?

Shut it. It's the best I can do. I am so on overload. The only good thing that has come out of this whole fuckshit is that we get that yummy hunk of man meat all to ourselves.

Man meat? really?

Would you prefer vamp god?

No I guess not. You do know he can hear this whole conversation right?

Ooops! Leaving now.

Chicken.

I felt Jasper chuckle underneath me.

"What happen to the bold and feisty Belle?" he asked.

"Mental overload."

"I see, or should I say heard."

"Yeah. So what happens when I mark Peter and Char?"

"They will ascend to their true places by our sides. Peter with me and Char with you."

"What of the others?"

"Whatever we decide. They can either become apart of our court or continue to live out the rest of their existence just the same as they did before."

"Oh I guess that makes sense."

"Anything else you wish to know?"

"Tons. But I feel drained. I think I will just turn in for the night."

"As you wish Darlin."

Jasper slid down the bed so we could lay down.

"You'll stay all night?"

"All night Darlin."

"Good. I'm not sure I like the feelings I get off of Alice or Davey for that Matter. Something is not right."

"I'll keep you safe. No worries. Now sleep."

"Love you Jasper."

"Love you too Bella."

That was the last thing I remember before sleep took me.

(SPOV)

Peter and Emmett took off to go hunting. I know funny right, a vampire and a human hunting together. Edward and Nikky still aren't back. But again no surprise there. That leaves me with Carlisle, Esme, Rosalie, Char, and the twits. Yay me…

"Going Shopping Mom. Takin Char with me." Rose said to Esme. Then disappeared with Char.

Two down four to go. Davey got up awhile ago and has been holding Alice by the tree line while she cries.

"Simon" Carlisle calls to me.

"What can I do for you Carlisle?"

"Would you mind helping me collect the more important stuff from the rubble. We can store it in the garage until we get the house rebuilt."

"I would be glad to help. There is a lot of important information in there that if the wrong people were to get it…"

"My thoughts exactly. While we are going about it would you mind telling me more about who Jasper and Bella are?"

"I see no harm in it. The more you know the better equip you will be at handling them."

"Thank you Simon."

He turned and headed to what remained of their house. I know with our vampire speed and strength it could be rebuilt in a couple of days. After we got most of the larger items and all the books and files stored, we went and sat on the couch Esme set down near the garage.

"So, who are Indra and Indrani?" Carlisle asked. Esme joined us as well.

"Well In Vedic times, Indra was the supreme ruler of the gods. He was the leader of the Devas, the god of war, the god of thunder and storms, the greatest of all warriors, the strongest of all beings. He was the defender of gods and mankind against the forces of evil. He had early aspects of a sun-god, riding in a golden chariot across the heavens, but he is more often known as the god of thunder, wielding the celestial weapon Vajra, the lightening bolt. He also employs the bow, a net, and a hook in battle. He shows aspects of being a creator god, having set order to the cosmos, and since he was the one who brought water to earth, he was a fertility god as well. He also had the power to revive slain warriors who had fallen in battle.

Indra is described as being very powerful, with a reddish complexion, and with either two or four very long arms. His parents were the sky god Dyaus Pita and the earth goddess Prthivi; he was born fully grown and fully armed from his mother's side. His wife was Indrani, and his attendants were called the Maruts. His sons are named as Jayanta, Midhusa, Nilambara, Rbhus, Rsabha, Sitragupta, and, most importantly, Arjuna. More hymns in the Rig Veda (about 250) are dedicated to him than any other god by a sizable amount. He was known as a great drinker of Soma; sometimes he did this to draw strength, and when he did he grew to gigantic proportions to battle his enemies, but more often he merely wanted to get drunk. When not in his chariot, Indra rode on the great white elephant Airavata, who was always victorious, and who had four tusks which resembled a sacred mountain. He was given numerous titles including Sakra ("Powerful"), Vajri ("the Thunderer"), Purandara ("Destroyer of Cities"), Meghavahana ("Rider of the Clouds"), and Svargapati ("the Lord of Heaven").

Indra held court at Svarga, his heaven in the clouds surrounding the highest peak of the sacred mountain Meru. This heaven could move anywhere at its lord's command. In Svarga, there is an enormous hall when slain warriors went after death. Indra and the beautiful Indrani presided over their paradise. No sorrow, suffering, or fear were allowed in Indra's home. Apsaras and Gandharvas danced and entertained those who attended court, and gaming and athletic contests were held.

Indra's most notable exploit was his battle with the asura Vritra. Vritra took the form of a mighty dragon, and had stolen all the water in the world for himself. No one could do anything about this until Indra was born. Upon hearing what had happened, Indra vowed to take back the life-giving liquid. He rode forth to meet him the terrible Vritra. He consumed great amounts of Soma to give him the strength needed to fight such a foe. Indra smashed through Vritra ninety-nine fortresses, and then came upon the dragon. The two clashed, and after a long battle Indra was able to destroy his powerful enemy. Vritra had been keeping the earth in a drought, but when Indra split open the demon, the waters again fell from the skies. So Indra became a hero to all people, and the gods elected him their king for his victory."

"Wow. And Bella. Or Indrani." they both asked.

"Indrani was Indra's wife and consort; in the early Vedic accounts she was merely a female shadow of him. She is sometimes referred to as the goddess of wrath. She was the daughter of the demon Puloman, whom Indra killed. She was always described as beautiful, but was said to have one thousand eyes. In later Hindu times, she came to personify jealousy and was regarded as of evil intent. In southern India, however, she was ranked as one of the nine astral deities who were the highest of the gods. Her symbolic animal was either the lion or the elephant."

"So Bella could be considered Evil or Good?" Esme asked.

"No our Bella is purely a good soul. She will always be seen as an angel."

"So what does that mean for us?" Carlisle asked.

"It means once they take power our world will live peacefully among the humans."

"Is that possible, with all the human drinkers?" Esme asked.

"Oh yes, no one will want to go against the ruling pair. Well at least the smart ones won't."

"and the Humans?" Carlisle asked with concern lacing his voice.

"Will be protected. Only the scum and criminal will be fed upon."

"Will we be more public?"

"No we will still be in the background. We can not interfere with the human ways of life. Otherwise we will starve. If they knew we were here no one would commit crimes."

"So we still need to keep our existence a secret."

" to a point I believe so yes."

"How so?"

"Well the main government leaders of all the countries will know of the king and Queen. If a problem arises they will be the final say."

" so they are basically immortal peace keepers?" Esme asked.

"yes"

"what do we tell the others when they return?" Carlisle asks.

"Everything I just told you. In less then 2 days time there will be an extremely noticeable power shift. Everyone in our world will feel it. I just hope that the power hungry fool in Italy doesn't get any ideas."

"Would Aro try something?"

"He may. Power is a very addicting thing. Once he feels the power shift he will covet it. I just hope his brothers will be able to stop him before he does something stupid."

"Won't they stop him just knowing you are here?" Esme asked.

"It helps. But Aro is stubborn. He still does not know who I am exactly. He knows that I'm close if not the same age as himself. If only he knew."

"What will happen if he tries something?"

"Simple. They will kill him."

They gasped. Now I'm rolling my eyes. Bella is right. I think that is the only reaction they have.

*chuckling* told you!

Bella?

Of course. Who else would it be? How many other people do you have conversations with in your head? Well besides me and Jasper. Who by the way is listening also.

How did I not know this. I usually feel something.

Power boost Simon.

Aren't you supposed to be asleep?

I was. It seems I don't sleep as long as before.

That is because your change is almost complete.

How much longer?

Maybe a little over a day. Your birthday is in 2 days.

Eeerrrr.

Yeah yeah I know don't mention it.

"Simon" Carlisle called bringing me out of my conversation with Bella.

"HHMMM"

"Where did you go? We were calling you?" Esme asked.

"OH I was speaking with Bella."

"OH how is she? Are they okay?" Esme started.

I chuckled. " Yes Esme. They are both okay. Bella is rested and feeling much better."

*sigh* "Thank goodness." she replied.

Chapter 52: Sshh…I'm Huntin' Teddies.

(PPOV)

What a fuck shit that was. Remind me not to piss Bella off. She literally knocked the house down. Jasper is gonna have his hands full with that one. Speaking of Jasper. I don't know if I should call him that. Hell I don't know if I should call him anything in general. Where the hell does he get off making me and Char blood thermoses? And why the hell do I have to be bit again? Wasn't once enough? That shit hurt the first time. But then again it will be Bella's lips on me.

"Peter I have this funny feeling your are thinking things you shouldn't be. And if Jasper and Bella were around I don't think either will like it!" Emmett yelled breaking me out of my thoughts.

"Yeah yeah. I know. But if you keep yellin' like that you will never get a bear." I snidely replied.

"Right. So Petey point me in the right direction."

"Emmett my name is Peter. Not Petey or Pete. Peter. You got that."

"Yes Peterman." Emmett chuckled out.

"Grow-up."

"No way this is way to much fun. Hey now that you bring it up you should really change your last name to Pan."

"Why the hell would I do that, and who would saddle their child with a name like Peter Pan."

"Well the name is based off a character in a book. He lives in Never land with his faerie friend Tinker belle. Who by the way resembles your woman totally."

"Get to the point." I growled.

"Well Peter ran away from his family cause he didn't want to grow old and not have any fun so he left. Well Tink saved his dumb ass and brought him to a wonderful new life in Never land. The catch is he would never grow old, never die, and all he did was play around and make jokes."

"And you think we are the same?"

"Well yes actually, you'll never get old, you will never die, and you love to pull pranks on people."

"True dat"

"Now Peter Pan. Find me a Bear."

I took a deep breath. I could tell there was a bear not far from here.

"There is a bear to your right about 100 feet."

"Okay on my way."

I watched him for a few moments. He began to sing to himself as he got closer to the very angry, very pissed off bear.

"If you go out in the woods tonight your in for a big surprise. If you go out in the woods tonight you best be in disguise. Cause every bear there ever was will be out in the woods tonight because…" he paused as he took aim.

"Tonight is the night the Teddy Bears have their picnic." he finished as the shot rang out through the woods.

But just being Emmett's luck the bear turned slightly at the last second. The bullet ricocheted off a tree sending it somewhere into the woods, the bear caught sight of Emmett stood and roared, and Emmett took aim once again. I was laughing so hard by this point I was doubled over with my eyes closed. That was all it took, in a split second all I heard was metal snap and an ear piercing scream. I had forgotten that he was human. I looked up the gun was in pieces next to a tree and the bear was on top of Emmett. He was fighting with the bear but it was no use. There were already several large gashes across his face, neck, and chest. He will bleed to death if something is not done soon. If I carry him we won't make it back in time. Suddenly from out of nowhere a blur of white ran past me. I was surprised I hadn't sensed someone else. I tried to see what was going on but it was all happening to fast for even my eyes. The bear was no longer on top of Emmett, it was bloodless 20ft. Away, and Rosalie was licking Emmett's wounds closed. Then my Char appeared.

"She said she felt ill all of a sudden. Then she screamed Emmett's name and bolted out of the moving car. Which by the way she was driving. So I got in the drivers seat, found a place to park the car and followed her sent here."

"It's the Pull."

"The Mating Pull. But he's still human?"

"Ya sugar he is, but like his sister he too is important and different then other mortals."

"How so Peter?"

"I'm not sure, I just know."

We both looked at Rose and Emmett. His head laying in her lap as she caressed his face and sobbed. You could still see his wounds healing but the bleeding had stopped. His heartbeat was very faint. If Rose doesn't do something soon he will die of blood loss.

"Rosie hun, your gonna have tah do sum thin' or he's not gonna make it."

She looked up from Emmett at me. I knew she was pissed that I let sum thin' happen to him.

"I wouldn't need to do anything if you would have been payin more attention. I would rip you apart right now and hide the pieces all over these woods but I know Bella will want a few words with you, and I would rather not face her wrath."

Shit I forgot about Bella. Fuck me she is gonna be pissed. If she don't kill me, Major Whitlock will for just pissin his woman off in the first place.

"Now what can I do Peter? I can't let him die."

"Change him."

"I can't I could kill him."

"No you won't! he is your mate there is no way you could kill him."

"But how Peter? I don't know how." she sobbed.

"I'll walk you through it hun, trust me."

She glare at me but nodded. I knew it was because of what I said. She did trust me and I let her man get almost killed by a bear.

"Ok Rosie hun, you need to bite him and push venom into his system. Don't suck or he won't have enough blood to keep his heart pumpin'."

"Where do I bite?"

"You bite the soft flesh over the veins in his neck, elbows, wrists, knees and ankles."

"I don't know if I can Peter, I'm afraid."

"You can do it Rose, I "Know" you can."

She smiled at me. She turned her attention back to Emmett. Leaning down she whispered in his ear.

"Emmy bear, I love you, I know we never talked about this but if I don't change you, you will die. I want you by my side forever, can you forgive me?"

If I didn't see and hear it myself I wouldn't believe what happened next. Emmett reached his big hands up and wrapped them in her hair, bringing his lips to hers in a kiss and whispered "Forever", before his arms fell limp at his sides one more time. Rose took that as permission and his forgiveness and placed her lips on his neck. It was sensual and almost erotic the way her teeth slid into his skin. I watched as she pushed her venom into his system. First his neck, then arms and legs. Just as she sealed the last bite his body stiffened and his pulse began to race, faster then any human I have ever met. This can't be normal?

"Peter something is wrong. I've seen others go through the change, this is not normal." my Char said.

"Peter did I do something wrong?" Rose seemed worried.

"No Rose you did everything right. I think we should get him home and ask Simon or Carlisle."

"Yes let's do that." Char said.

I stepped forward to pick up Emmett and Rose crouched and growled at me. Shit, mate, protective. Damn where is my head.

"Rosie hun I was just gonna carry him to your car, it wouldn't look right if someone past us and you were carryin' him."

She thought about it for a minute still growlin' at me.

"You can sit with him in the back and Char can drive."

That seemed to sway her.

"Fine."

I gently picked him up, not wanting to provoke Rosie again. We followed Char back to the car. Rose climbed in and I placed Emmett with her, laying him down. Once in the car Char took off like a bat out of hell towards Bella's house seein' as how it's the only one left standin'. Pullin' up to the house we were intercepted by Simon, Carlisle, and Esme.

"What happened?" Carlisle asked.

"Can we just get him inside first. Then I will tell everyone at once."

"Good idea."

We carried Emmett to the living room couch, where Rosie again sat with his head in her lap. Next thing I know Bella has me pinned to the wall with Jasper right behind her.

"What did you do to my brother Peter?" Bella hissed at me.

"Nothing Bella I swear."

"Then what is going on?"

"Peter you better explain and fast. I will not stop her from ripping you to shreds." Jasper glared.

"Yes Sir. After the fiasco at the Cullen's, Emmett wanted to do sum thin' fun to get his mind off all the drama. I offered to take him hunting for grizzlies. We went and found one. As Emmett was stalkin it he started singing. As he finished his little ditty he took his shot, but the bear moved at the last second and the bullet missed. The bear saw him, and reared. He took aim again. I didn't see what happened next I was still laughin at his little display. Next thing I knew Emmett was under the bear wrestling him. Then Rosie showed up, killed the bear, cleaned and closed Emmett's wounds, and was holdin him. I knew he lost a shit ton of blood. I told Rosie if she didn't change him he wouldn't make it. She was afraid at first that she would kill him, but I "knew" she could do it. She whispered some stuff to him, then he reached up and grabbed her, kissed her and said Forever. His arms went limp again and she bit him. Once the last bite was complete his body went stiff and his heart has been runnin like a race horse that has been stabbed in the ass by a hot fire poker ever since. We don't know what is wrong. She did everything like normal, so I told her we had to get him back here so we left to come here, and we got here, and now here we are."

"What was he singing?" Bella asked out of nowhere.

"I'm not sure of the song. It was sum thin' about woods, a picnic, and Teddy bears. Why?"

Bella burst out laughing. Dropping me on my ass in the process. I'm sure everyone had the same look I did cause when she looked up her laughter was louder then before.

"Only Emmett." she got out between her laughs.

"Huh" was my intelligent response.

"Only Emmett would be singing Teddy bears picnic while hunting down a bear." she clarified.

"I've never heard of it. What is it Bella?" Carlisle asked.

I started hummin the tune. The second time around Bella started singing the lyrics.

"If you go out in the woods tonight your in for a big surprise. If you go out in the woods tonight you better be in disguise. Cause every bear there ever was will be out in the woods tonight because… tonight is the night the Teddy bears have their picnic."

Everyone was laughing.

"Why would he be singing that?" Char asked.

"Because their mother used to sing it to Emmett to calm is nerves when they were younger." Nikky said from the doorway.

When the hell did she get here. I don't remember them coming in. damn I need to get my shit straight. Bella then spoke up.

"Emmett was always a big boy and was very calm and affectionate. She called him her teddy bear. She would sing to him to help him sleep. As we got older if at anytime Emmett was upset or nervous about something she would sing it to him. His freshman year of high school we went to watch him try out for the football team. He was so nervous he wouldn't stop shaking. Mom grabbed his hands, pulled him in for a hug and whispered the song in his ear. He calmed down some. As he pulled away from her she started to hum the song over and over. When it was his turn he dominated the try outs. They made him varsity QB. He is the only freshman in the history to make QB of a high school varsity team. He must have been pulling strength to calm his nerves if he was singing it out loud. Normally he just hums it." Bella told all of us.

"That's right B. do you remember when he first asked Amber to the Winter Solstice Dance that year? He hummed that song for two hours straight." Nikky giggled.

"Yeah it was Funny as Hell." Bella also giggled.

Bella finally turned toward her. Once she noticed Nikky was holding Edwards hand she stopped moving. Scrunching her brows and gasped. Then she squealed. Yes squealed. Jumping out of Jasper's grasp and huggin Nikky.

"Oh my Gosh. You and Edward? Since when? What did I miss? That is to perfect." she gushed as she held Nikky while jumping up and down.

(EMPOV)

One minute I had the gun pointed at the bear the next minute the gun was out of my hands and I was under the bear. It hurt like a bitch when his claws slashed through my skin. I was tryin' my best to get the bear off of me. Where the hell is Peter? I no more then got the thought through my head and the bear was gone. My eyes closed on their own accord. I could feel my warm blood flowing out of my body. I could tell I was gonna die. Damn Bella is gonna lose her shit. First she'll be pissed and probably have Jazz kill Peter, then she'll be so sad. Suddenly something cold was touching me. Must be Peter. Then the wounds burned some and I couldn't feel anything. Soon I heard the voice of my Rosie, my angel, telling me she loved me, that she was sorry, she wanted to keep me forever. Then it hit me. She was gonna change me. To keep me with her forever. Bella will be pissed at first but then when she realizes we will never lose each other she will be so happy. I reached up with all my strength grabbing Rosie and kissing her. Then told her Forever. Giving her my permission to keep me. I could feel her kiss each spot before she bit me there. Peter having faith in my Rosie was what helped her through it. When she sealed the final bite I finally felt the burn. It wasn't as intense as they said it was supposed to be. The part that shocked the hell out of me was my heartbeat. I don't think it should be pumping that fast. Not yet anyway. I feel like I just ran 5 miles at full speed. The sounds of Char, Peter, and Rosie's voices worried me. Apparently they didn't think this speed racer heartbeat was good either. Perhaps Simon or Carlisle will know. When we got home I was placed on the couch. I was surprised I was still coherent enough to understand what was going on. I could hear them all talking. Peter was recapping to Jazzman what happen in military form. Like a debriefing. I forgot I was singing that song. When Bells started laughing like a loon I knew everything was fine. Then she sang the song along with Peter as he hummed the tune. Then Nikky said something and Bella told them about the songs origins. Mom. How I missed her and Dad.

"As we miss you Son."

"Dad"

"Yes Emmett, we are here to help you through this."

"I miss you guys so much. So does Bells. She took everything pretty hard you know."

"We know son. But we know that you did everything you could do to help her through it. Plus you both had the Cullen's to help you."

"So you know all about my Rosie then?"

"Yes son. We Helped her to find you when the Bear attacked you."

"The sick feeling."

"yes"

"Thank you. She would have been heart broken if she lost me."

"We know Honey."

"Mom! We miss you."

"I miss you both very much. But you both have so much to do. You and your sister are both very important and very special."

"I know all about Bells, and she was always special mom. But I'm nothing special."

"Oh honey. You are very special too. You have something your sister won't."

"Wait what?"

"You have the powers to look into the past and speak to the departed. You will be able to help her not to make the same mistakes as those who came before."

"So I'll have a gift?"

"Yes."

"Hell yeah!"

"Emmett!"

"Sorry Mom."

"Well dear we must go now your time is almost up."

"So soon."

"Yes it seems vampire runs in your blood. So we just helped speed up the change."

"Yeah I know. Thanks Mom. Dad."

"Good luck son. We will be here whenever you need us. We love you and Bella."

"Thanks we Love you too."

(BPOV)

Some where during my explanation of Teddy bears picnic and Nikky's of her relationship with Edward, Emmett's thoughts and emotions vanished. I began to panic. What if something went wrong with the change. I looked to Jasper to see if he could feel him. He shook his head no. Turning to Edward I asked if he could hear his thoughts and he too shook his head no. It continued like this for several hours. Then just before the 24hr mark everything came flooding back. He began to stir. His heart was slowing. Thump….thump….thump….Then it stopped all together. We all waited for what was to come next. His change was extremely fast. Only one day. I wonder if he will know what happened.

Chapter 53: Waking Up

(EMPOV)

Holy shit is all I could think. Mom and dad helped speed this shit up so I didn't have to burn for 3 damn days. And I HAVE POWERS! How cool is that. I can't wait to tell Bells. She is gonna be so psyched. Well the thumping stopped so I guess I should get my lazy ass up and let everyone know I'm fine. Taking a deep breath I opened my eyes. Damn everything is so much brighter. I feel like that little furry guy from the movies… What was his name? ah. Oh yeah Gizmo. You know when he hides his eyes and yells "Bright light, bright light". I can feel Rosie next to me. God I love how her hands feel when she runs her fingers through my hair. I sit up and look around. Yep I was right. Living room couch. Didn't even have the decency to put me in my room. I can hear Bells chuckling at my mental ramblings. So I mentally stick my tongue out at her, causing her to laugh harder. Mature I know but hey you'll have this. I turn to look at my Rosie, when our eyes lock she gasped. I reached for her, and quickly had her in my arms.

"What's wrong Rosie?"

"Emmy Bear your eyes?"

"What about them? I know the red is disturbing but it'll change."

"No Emmy, they aren't red."

"Wait what? What do you mean they aren't red?"

"Just that. They aren't red. They have no color to them at all."

"Let me see."

I stood and went to the large mirror in the hall. I looked myself over. I didn't look much different. A bit taller maybe, my muscles a little more defined. Nothing a month in the gym wouldn't have done. Paler then normal but I am technically dead so that is to be expected. Bella snickered again. Don't laugh your next! I continued my appraisal. When I looked at my face I could see my features were more chiseled, my hair thicker with slightly more curl. Great as if it wasn't unruly enough before. Then I met my eyes. I was slightly taken aback. Rosie was right, the only color to my eyes was the little black dot in the center. Creepy…but totally awesome! I turned to see everyone. Gasps all around except for Bella, Simon, Rosie and J. They just rolled their eyes. Carlisle was the first to speak.

"How?"

"Do you do?" I continued chuckling.

"Not funny Emmett." Carlisle added.

"I think it has to something to do with my gift." I stated.

"And what pray tell is your gift? And how do you know you have one?" he asked.

"I believe Carlisle I am called a clairvoyant. I can also see the past. By the way Bells, Mom and Dad say hi and that they love you."

"You spoke to Mom and Daddy?" Bella asked as tears started to fall.

"Yeah they came to me during my change. They told me of my gifts and that I'm supposed to use them to help you not to make the same mistakes as others did in the past. They also helped speed up the change. Even thought they said it didn't take much due to the vamp blood already in my veins. That I can thank Simon for right?"

"Yes Emmett you sure can. Never thought of how it would work if one of my sons changed. none of the others ever did."

"None?" I questioned.

"None." Simon replied.

"So you can talk to the dead?" Peter asked.

"Apparently, but I talk to you guys all the time so it's no biggie." I shrugged.

"But you spoke to Mom and Dad?" Bells repeated through her tears.

I opened my arms to her and she ran into them. She cried into my shirt, staining it with her tears.

"Yes Baby Bells I did. They said they love us, and miss us, but we have important things we have to do. They said they are proud of us and will be with us always."

"But I can't see them!" she cried.

"What do you mean Bells? You can read my thoughts."

"No Emmy I couldn't for several hours you were void, blank, nothing."

"They must block everything when they come to you." Simon said.

"They told me I was special that I could do what neither of you can. Is that true?" I asked while rubbing Bella's back to soothe her.

"It is true. I can neither hear or speak to the dead nor can I see the past, only glimpses of the future just like Bella." Simon said.

"Wow…Just…Wow."

"So Emmett's just like that kid on Sixth Sense, 'I see dead people'!" Peter exclaimed.

"Yes Peter Pan." I chuckled.

Everyone chuckled at my reference to Peter never growing up, or acting his age.

"I think I'm gonna lay down a while." Bella whispered so low I'm not sure anyone else heard her.

But of course J was by her side in an instant holding her and helping her as she made her way upstairs to her room.

(BPOV)

I can't believe Em got to talk to Mom and Dad. I miss them both so much. They helped rush him through his change which is good, he didn't have to suffer for three days. They explained his gifts. Which are cool by the way. The way he has taken to vampire life is amazing. I sense no blood lust or even anger. It's like he is happy to be a vampire, which no doubt has something to do with a certain blond vampiress. I'm glad I don't have to worry about losing Em. My heart still aches for our parents though. The emotions are just to strong to handle right now. I don't know how Jasper does this everyday all day long. It simply drains me, right now at least. I need to rest. I feel sleepy all of a sudden. I whispered that I wanted to go rest and Jasper was by my side in an instant helping me to my room. When we got in there he says absolutely nothing, just climbs on the bed and opens his arms for me to crawl into. He knows I don't wish to talk about it yet. He's just a comforting presence at this point. I quickly curl into his arms. As I lay there I let my emotions take over, so I can sort through everything that has happened today. First the shit with Alice, then Emmett basically dying, Nikky and Edward being soul mates, Emmett's rushed change, his powers, finding out he talked to Mom and Dad. It's just one hell of a whirlwind.

"Would ya like me tah sing to ya Darlin'? It might help you to sleep." Jazz offered.

I love to hear him sing.

"Yes please."

I curled into him further and closed my eyes. He started by humming the beginning bars to the song. Then the words that followed lulled me to sleep.

Love of mine,

Someday you will die,

But I'll be close behind

I'll follow you into the dark.

No blinding light

Or tunnels to gates of white

Just our hands clasped so tight

Waiting for the hint of a spark.

If heaven and hell decide

That they both are satisfied

Illuminate the No's on their vacancy signs

If there's no one beside you

When your soul embarks

I'll follow you into the dark.

In Catholic school

As vicious as Roman rule

I got my knuckles bruised

By a lady in black,

And I held my tongue

As she told me

"Son fear is the heart the love"

So I never went back.

If heaven and hell decide

That they both are satisfied

Illuminated the No's on their vacancy signs.

If there's no one there beside you

When your soul embarks

I'll follow you into the dark.

You and me have seen everything to see

From Bangkok to Calgary

And the soles of your shoes

Are all worn down

The time for sleep is now

It's nothing to cry about

'Cause we'll hold each other soon

In the blackest of rooms.

If heaven and hell decide

That they both are satisfied

Illuminate the No's on their vacancy signs.

If there's no one there beside you

When your soul embarks

I'll follow you into the dark.

I'll follow you into the dark.

That was the last I heard before being consumed in the darkness of sleep.

Chapter 54: A Born Goddess

(JPOV)

I watched as my goddess fell asleep in my arms. After everythin' she has been through these past few days she feels completely drained. Hearin' that Emmett can speak and has spoken to their parents pushed her over that ledge her psyche has been precariously balancin on. With her birthday loomin' only days away. So much to do so little time to prepare. I'm sure hours have passed as I sit here holdin Bella as she sleeps. I can feel everyone's haywire emotions. They're worried, upset, happy, curious, anxious, horny…well that has got to be Emmett and Rose. Curiosity is the strongest emotion I am sensing at the moment. It seems to be comin from Peter. He is slowly makin his way toward Bella's room. Stoppin only cause he hears the growl rumblin low in my chest. He knows not to intrude without my permission. I would tear him to shreds and ask questions later if he came to close to my mate when she is vulnerable like this.

"Major, can I have a word with you?"

"You may, but stay by the door."

He opens the door and stands at attention in the door way. He knows to show submission to me. I am his commandin officer.

"At ease soldier."

I watch as his stance relaxes but is still in a posture that shows his respect to a superior officer.

"Major, I'm slightly worried about Miss Bella. She has been asleep for far longer then normal. I feel that somethin is happenin."

I growl at him. I would know if somethin where a miss with my mate.

"Why would you think somethin is wrong with Bella?"

"Shouldn't she have awoken by now? She usually only sleeps about 3 to 4 hours. You have been up here for over 6 hours already Major."

I tossed the thought around in my head for a moment. He was right, Bella usually don't sleep this long. I reached over and shook her slightly. No response.

"Maybe it's just all the stress she's been under. Her body needs the rest."

"No Major, I don't think that is it at all."

"You don't think or you "Know" so?"

"It's just a feelin Major. You know how this works. I think there is more to this then just sleepiness or stress. I think she may already be startin the last leg of her change."

"Peter are you sure? How can you be positive."

"Major you know how my mojo works. I just know shit. And I know that she is goin through more then just a stress induced sleep coma."

"How sure?"

"98% sure"

"And the other 2% says what. That you have no idea?"

"No it says we ask Simon."

"SIMON" I growled getting impatient with all this bullshit. Somethin was off with my Bella and I wanted to know what the hell it was. I waited for him to appear behind Peter. It was takin longer then I wanted. I could feel another growl building deep in my chest when suddenly he was there.

"Sorry Major." He said as he bowed his head.

"What is goin on with my Bella. Is she completin her transformation?"

"It appears so Major. How long has she been out?"

"Just over 6 hours." Peter told him.

"Have you tried to wake her?"

"The Major tried shakin her slightly." Peter told him. I was becoming more pissed by the minute.

"Then I would be positive to say that yes it has begun."

"How long?" I growled at them. I didn't care who answered me.

"A little over a day maybe more or less?" he didn't seem to sure. Which just pissed me off even more.

"Could you nail it down a little more" I growled. The rumble in my chest was a constant now. They were really beginning to get on my nerves.

"Another 30 hours give or take. She is different then the others so I can't be sure. I'm sorry Major." Simon said steppin back toward the hallway.

"Fine. That will be all. Now leave! Tell the others to stay away until Bella awakens if they value their existence. I do not wish to be disturbed."

"Yes Major." they both bowed backing slowly out of the room while closing the door.

My Darlin' Bella. She didn't even get a heads up, not a warnin, nothing. If Peter wouldn't have come up here, hell even I wouldn't have known. Her emotions are as if she is sleepin. I settled myself in next to her, wrappin my arms around her securely. I will wait this out by her side so if she should need me I will be here.

(PPOV)

Holy mother of fuck. I knew Jaspers personality was kick ass, hell The Major alone was scary as shit, but now with both combined together as one, the God of War is shit-n-piss ya self terrifyin. Heaven have mercy on the soul who is stupid enough to provoke him. He gave his warnin to stay away from that room and for all intensive purposes I plan on following his order. If Miss Bella is anything like Major Whitlock, a.k.a. God of War, this world is in for one hell of a surprise. I can't wait for the fun to start. I know a certain vampiress who is gonna get her panties all in a twist and try to take on Miss Bella to get her "Major" back. Oh this shit is gonna be epic. I wonder if the pixie twat and her human sidekick are gonna cause a problem. I haven't seen either of them since Bella literally brought the Cullen house down. I know that somethin is wrong with those two I just don't know how much of a threat they are gonna be. Simon says Miss Bella has just about 30 hours give or take a few before she wakes up to kick ass and take names. I'm still not to thrilled about this whole she's gonna bite me thing. But if that is what is needed to be done, then hell who am I to stand in the way of fate right? I wonder where my lovely mate has disappeared to? She is probably up to no good what so ever. That is why I love her so much, she is me just smaller, and prettier. Well I guess I should go track her down.

(BPOV)

Something seems off. I feel like I have been sleeping for days. I can feel Jasper beside me. I could here voices all around me but I couldn't say anything. I couldn't even move. Jasper shook me slightly but I couldn't respond. I felt his panic rise, along with his anger. I could feel the growls building in his chest. I knew this was not gonna be good for anyone who came to close to this room, let alone close enough to touch me. I hope no one was stupid enough to try that. I wonder how close I am to my birthday? I wonder if this is part of the transformation? I can hear Simon tell Jasper that it has started. Wow how long have I been out for? What was that? Did Simon say another 30 hours of this. Well at least I'm not burning. There is no pain at all. I can't even hear them mentally. And I know they can't hear me or they would know I was not worried. Hell it was nice not to have anyone else in my head for a change. I know Jasper is worried and Pissed. But there is nothing I can do to fix that until I wake up from this. I hope time moves fast. I can't wait to get this over with. I wonder how different I will be. My emotions have been all over the place the last two days. From anger to sadness to happy to lustful. I wonder how Jasper dealt with it all? I know he is stronger now but holy hell if that shit wasn't makin me crazy. I wonder how much more time has past? It's not like I have a clock in this place. Where ever this place is. If I'm in my head I need some help cause it's rather empty in here. *chuckles to self* Yep I have officially lost it. I know I'm supposed to be world leader all powerful scary indestructible vampire war goddess and all but I hope I can still keep my sense of humor cause if not this world is gonna suck. All work and no play will make my eternity very boring. I felt Jasper chuckle next to me.

"Darlin whatever is goin on in that beautiful head of yours that has you feelin' that way is a good thing. I'm glad you find somethin amusin even if I can't hear it."

I felt sudden sadness overwhelm me. My Jazz can't hear me. Is something wrong with our connection? I thought nothing could break that.

"Now…Now, Darlin' don't go gettin yourself all worked up over nothin, you can tell me all about it when you wake up."

I felt him squeeze me slightly harder. I relaxed into his arms farther. I may not be able to talk to him or see him but he can feel me and I can feel him. We can still communicate. Maybe I can find out how long I have been here?

"Curious about something."

I sent him another dose of longing and curiosity.

"I see. Well Darlin' you have about another 12 hours left if Simon is correct. And I can't wait to see you too."

God I love this man.

"Love you too."

See what I mean he just understands. No need for words or endless explanations he just knows. I wonder if that is how Peter got his gift. Maybe it is a mutation of Jaspers.

"Now what's got you curious Darlin'? Your vampire brain seems to be workin overtime."

Oh how I can't wait to ask him.

*chuckling* "Oh Darlin' impatient are we! Well me too. I wanna know what's runnin around that brain of yours that's got your emotions bouncing the way they are."

I chuckled to myself of course but I know he can feel my humor. I wonder what things we can do to the others. Oh I will have revenge on Emmett for all the pranks he pulled on me growing up. And Peter is in trouble. I owe him for getting my brother mauled by a bear. Yes Rose saved him but still, he should of known better. And I wonder what happened to Alice and Davey? I don't remember seeing them down stairs. I have a bad feeling about those two. I wonder what it is gonna be like when I bite Peter and Char again? Are they gonna go through the change again or is it gonna be like Jasper where they doze off for a few hours? Huh. Curious.

"Not much longer Bella Darlin'."

Wow time really does fly when your not paying attention. I wonder if we can go hunting when I wake up? Will I even be hungry or thirsty or whatever I will be? I know Jasper will have to go. He has not left my side since I fell asleep I can guarantee that much.

"Whatever your thinking I can tell you, you are probably right."

How does he do that?

"I know you like I know myself my Darlin'."

Swoon. I love when he calls me darlin. I love that his southern twang is out permanently now.

"Darlin' you keep sendin off those vibes and we won't leave this bedroom for a few more days. Whether your awake or not."

Promises…Promises! He chuckled at my humorous emotions.

I can't wait for my Bella to wake up. I miss seein her beautiful brown eyes. I can't wait to hear her voice.

Jasper baby I can hear you. Can you hear me?

I heard his intake of breath.

Bella Darlin' I can hear you. Can you open your eyes for me?

Sorry baby I don't think it's time just yet but I can feel it's close to being over. I can't wait to see you. I miss you. I know you haven't left me but it's not the same.

I know Darlin' but you have to let it happen the way it's supposed to. Happy Birthday by the way sweetheart.

Jazz! Just because I'm in some weird coma thingy doesn't mean I wanna hear about my birthday. But I love you and thank you.

Alright I get it. No birthday talk. I love ya too. Now how about we discuss some of what has been rollin round that head of yours the last several hours.

*chuckles* well I was thinking on payback against Emmett for all the pranks he's pulled on me over the years. Then I thought of getting Peter for his stupidity with the whole hunting thing with Emmett. I was also worrying about Alice and Davey. Something doesn't feel right with those two. I was also wondering how you've been dealing with all the emotions flowing around the last couple of days? Then I was worried that someone was going to do something stupid while I was out and you would hurt someone. Then I was sad cause you couldn't hear me. Then well you got the rest…*blushes mentally*.

*laughs* Oh Darlin' I would say your brain was definitely workin overtime while you were out. Did you hear everything that was going on around you?

Yes I did. I was kinda pissed myself when I couldn't reply to you when you shook me.

It's okay sweetness. No one got hurt, they all stayed away. Now for your other thoughts. Payback sounds fun. I would love to help you out. Alice and Davey I agree something is definitely shady there. The feelings are nothing I just focused solely on yours. I was wondering what brought on the sadness. But I wanna know about the lust you were spiking me with at the end there?

I love when you call me Darlin'. Then you said about not leaving this room for days and I thought to myself Promises promises.

Well that would be the reason for the humor after the lust. And I meant every word Darlin.

You are truly wicked Major Whitlock. I can't wait to hold you to your word.

Not much longer. An hour tops.

Good I'm starving.

Would you like Char or Peter first. *Laughs*

Char first I think I would like to make Peter suffer a while. *laughing*

*chuckles* Sounds like a plan Darlin. For now rest and I will go find them.

NO Jasper no don't leave me. I don't want you to go. I'm sure if we call for them they will come. I wanna try out my telepathy over long distances anyway. I wonder if I can contact them once I wake up.

Okay. I will stay right here.

I could feel him wrap his arms around me, and pull me closer. I released a sigh.

"Bella can you speak to me out loud?"

"yes"

"Baby try and open your beautiful eyes for me one more time."

I tried to push them open. They still felt heavy. Like waking up from a good nights sleep. I slowly stretched and began to try and open them again. They opened slowly to stare straight into the gorgeous eyes of my lover.

"Hello beautiful. Did you rest well?"

I couldn't answer him so I did the next best thing I pulled him to me and kissed him with all the passion I could. I could feel him smile against my lips and pull me closer yet. He slowly broke the kiss.

"I'll take that as a yes." he chuckled.

"Jasper love I'm so hungry. Where is Char?"

"Call for her my love."

Char come to me.

Soon there was a knock on the door.

"You called for me Bella dearest." char asked as she entered the room.

I rose from the bed. And stood in front of Jasper as he sat up.

"Come Char and kneel in front of me."

She came and kneeled bowing her head slightly. She knew what was happening and went with it willingly.

"Move your hair please Char."

She did as asked, never once questioning or making a sound. I kneeled behind her. I gave her a quick hug and then brought my lips to the mark Jasper had left there almost 140 yrs ago. My teeth cut through her vampire flesh as if it were butter. She didn't flinch or cry out. For that I was grateful. I know I would feel terrible if I hurt her. The flow of blood over my lips caused my eyes to roll in the back of my head. It was sweet and warm. It took but seconds for the last drops to pass my lips. It was almost erotic in a sense. When I sealed the wound Char fell back into my arms. Jasper came around me and lifted her to the bed. He placed her down, laying her arms so they crossed at her chest. You would think she was sleeping.

"Now for Peter." I smirked at Jasper.

"You are truly an evil minx you know that." I could feel the lust and mischief flowing off of Jasper.

"Soon my lover. We have business to finish first." I chuckled.

Peter…come out come out where ever you are.

"OH Shit" we heard called from somewhere in the house. Causing both Jasper and myself to laugh.

"Oh come on Peter don't make this harder on yourself then it has to be." I called while exiting the room.

"Bite me Bella." he called while running out of the house.

"I plan on it Peter." I called while taking off after him.

(PPOV)

Char went to Bella with a smile. She knew it was inevitable. But not me no way was I gonna go willingly. She planned on torturing me cause of the shit I pulled with Emmett. I knew that much. But in no way was I gonna make this easy for her. I could feel her gaining on me. She was laughing the whole time.

"Just give up Peter. You know you can't out run me. Hell I would have you already but I'm having way to much fun chasin you like a scared rabbit."

"I am not scared."

"Nope. Not you. Your not scared at all…so that is thrills not chills that are rolling off you then?" she snickered.

"Bitch."

"Awe. I love you to Peter. Now STOP!" she demanded.

I don't know what happened but I stopped. It's like I had no control over my body anymore.

"Cause you don't Petey boy. I do. Now come kneel in front of me." she called.

My body did as it was told. I tried to fight it but it was pointless.

"That's a good boy Petey." she patted my head as I kneeled in front of her.

I growled at her. She of course laughed and kneeled behind me.

"I'm not a dog Bella."

"No your not. But I still love you either way now can we get this over with. I wanted to do it so you and Char would wake at the same time, but now you had to run and be difficult."

"You wouldn't want me any other way" I smiled.

"Your right I wouldn't now bend down."

I did as she asked. I knew it was gonna happen.

Peter I promise it doesn't hurt. Char kinda just fell asleep. You may even like it.

I could picture the smirk on her face when she said that. God she is such a pervert. I love her more for it.

"Thanks Petey. Now nap time for the vamp."

She leaned in close and I could feel her warm breath on my neck. I could feel a strange pulling sensation in my neck but that was it. No pain, no burn. I started to feel woozy. It was the only way I could describe it. Then everything went dark.

(BPOV)

I knew Peter was gonna run for it. He was really upset about this whole biting thing. So I figured if I played with him for a little it would help ease him into it. When I demanded for him to stop his whole body froze. I knew he was confused but this had to be done sooner rather then later. He kneeled in front of me and I teased him more. The playful banter between us eased his nerves. When I told him not to worry that Char was in no pain what so ever he relaxed completely. When I slipped the innuendo in there he felt humorous so I took that as my chance to finish what I came here to do. He didn't feel any pain. I could feel when he started to sleep. The last pull I took drained the blood completely. I felt high. Stoned even. It was euphoric. I could feel Jasper approaching. He must have followed knowing he would have to carry Peter back. He tossed him over his shoulder like a fireman would do for anyone. We took off toward the house. As I watched him run in front of me, I could see every muscle tense and relax as he moved. He was graceful and stealthy, utterly delicious to look at. I watched his body shutter as he felt the lust I must have been projecting to him. When we got back to the house it was empty. The others must have gone hunting. Jasper took off upstairs to lay Peter next to Char. I made my way to the basement, he would find me when he was done. I relaxed myself against the pillows that littered the floor of my dojo. As the memories of the first time Jasper and I were together flooded my mind I could feel him enter the room.

"Bella Darlin' what are you thinkin about that has your lust swarmin me so?"

"Our first time together."

The words no more then passed my lips and he was hovering over me.

"Would you like a repeat performance Darlin'?" he asked as he kissed his way up my neck from my collar bone.

My breathing turned to pants and whimpers of pleasure.

"Yes" It was barely a sigh.

He didn't have to be told twice as I felt our lust and longing for each other sky rocket and ricochet around the room. Our kisses were passionate as our hands explored each other as we removed articles of clothing that were in our paths. Jasper kissed, licked, and nibbled on every area of open flesh he could find. A constant string of moans and whimpers were flooding from my mouth.

"Tell me what you want Darlin'." Jasper whisper into my ear causing a delightful shiver to roll down my spine to my core.

"Everything Jasper. Everything." I moaned back.

I could feel his hands trailing down my body. His fingers caressed my breast, then made small swirling patterns on my stomach. They continued there journey south as he ran his fingers through the curls of my nether regions. He slipped them into my slit and stroked me slowly as I arched into his hand.

"Do you enjoy that my Bella?" he asked through his kisses.

"Oh yes Jasper…yes.." I cried.

My body was aching for his touch. He slipped one finger inside me. Then as I arched he slipped in a second. He began stroking my insides slowly as he brought his mouth down to my breasts. He began sucking and nipping at the nipple making it strain and tighten. The sensations he was causing went straight to my puss. He curled his fingers inside me as my panting and moans became louder and closer together. I knew I wouldn't last much longer. My core was tightening and pulsing in a rhythm that would have matched my now dead heart beat. He started pumping faster.

"Cum for me Bella. I want to feel your pleasure."

It didn't take it much longer. I felt the coil tighten and then release. The feeling of utter bliss took over as my eyes closed. Suddenly his tongue was licking up my juices. I arched my back up into him. He was relentless. I could feel the coil tightening again. Just as I was about to cum a second time he stopped and pulled away. I whimpered at the lost.

"I'm not finished yet Bella love."

Just then I felt him at my entrance. His cock was throbbing in anticipation. He pushed in slowly, dragging out the pleasure as he seated himself fully inside me. I sighed once we were complete.

"Look at me Darlin'." he commanded.

My eyes sprung open and connected with his beautiful sea bleached eyes. He began to move in and out. A slow steady pace. Each thrust full of love and power. I could feel every inch of him as we moved together.

"Faster…" I breathed.

He smirked and picked up his pace. Lifting my legs so my feet rested on his shoulders. The new position caused new sensations. His strokes became more forceful, as if he could read my next request. Our cries of passion became louder and began to run together. We could feel that our climax was coming quickly. His body and mine began to shudder. Our breath hitched and I screamed as he roared out as we came together. He leaned his head down and as we pulled each other closer our teeth sank into each other once more. I could feel his venom pooling under my skin. So I know he could feel mine. Together we shudder as we pulled apart. I sealed his as he sealed mine. We were finally one. Fully and completely. He pulled me to his side as he collapsed next to me on the pillows. My shield surrounded us in a glowing orb. Our emotions swirled around us. Love, bliss, and contentment were the most potent of those present. It was perfect. He leaned over and placed a gentle kiss to my temple.

"Love you." he whispered as if he was afraid to break the spell.

"Forever and always." I countered with a smile as I curled into his side.